⁂
No title available
Keni
Cosmic Funnies
trying on a metaphor
TVSTRANGERTHINGS
almost home
Kiana Khansmith
❣ Chile in a Photography ❣
Discoholic 🪩
No title available
wallacepolsom
祝日 / Permanent Vacation
Mike Driver
#extradirty
One Nice Bug Per Day
Origami Around
h
Not today Justin
Stranger Things
seen from United States
seen from United States
seen from Indonesia
seen from Czechia
seen from United States
seen from Taiwan
seen from United States
seen from United States
seen from United States
seen from United States
seen from France
seen from South Africa
seen from South Africa
seen from South Africa
seen from United States
seen from Germany
seen from United States
seen from United States
seen from United States
seen from United States
@mrgoldmc26
Masterlist + Idol List
(last updated on 30/5/2025)
Welcome to my Masterlist. As a relatively new K-Pop fan, I don't have that many idols that I want to write about (compared to other writers), but as I keep learning more about K-Pop, I will be adding more groups and idols. Below my Masterlist, is a list of idols that you can expect to see a story in the future.
THE MASTERLIST
Blackpink
Jisoo's Late Night YG HQ Visit
Blackpink's Crazy Night in Paris Part 1 ft. Lisa
IVE
Wonyoung's Wild Night
NewJeans/NJZ
NewJeans Sex Adventures Part 1 ft. Danielle
ITZY
Yuna goes to School Part 1
IU
IU's Contract Renewal
Idol List
3rd gen:
Blackpink - All members
Twice - Jihyo, Tzuyu, Sana
Red Velvet - Seulgi, Joy
Dreamcatcher - SuA
4th gen:
IVE - Wonyoung
I-dle - Minnie, Yuqi
ITZY - Yuna, Ryujin, Lia
Le Sserafim - Kazuha, Yunjin
Aespa - Karina, Ningning
NewJeans/NJZ - Danielle, Haerin, Minji
Kep1er - Xiaoting
StayC - Sieun
5th gen:
Kiss of Life - Julie, Haneul, Belle
Babymonster - Asa
Illit - Yunah
Meovv - Anna
Soloists:
IU
Bae Suzy
Scarlets & Symphonies
Pairing: ITZY’s Chaeryeong x Male Reader
Word Count: 3,521
A/N: hello orenjideul! not-an-official-official comeback just to kick things off in this year and my 4th writerversary! hoping there's more to come in the future and enjoy reading! also, shoutout to woolly and @mintwithchoco with this amazing prompt! glad to participate and unhibernate myself mwehehehehehe <333
--------------------------------------
--------------------------------------
“Have you ever thought of yourself as some insatiable douchebag?”
“The second yes—and the first one is subjective.” You hint at your cockiness, and Chaeryeong’s eyes just roll, done with your presence even though you’ve been with her for approximately a minute.
“So are you going to flirt with me or hear me out, hm?” You love teasing her to the point where she’s boiling, and it’s like the air you breathe, something you can’t live without. Even with the troubled past between the both of you, you never gave up on her, and this is your only outlet to keep yourself from doing the unthinkable.
“Alright, Chaery—why’d you even call me here when you’re trying to kill me with your eyes?”
It presses her, but she maintains her composure, setting aside your differences and her tone subsides, almost like it was never the girl you knew before. “I need you to do me a favor.”
Your eyes lit up, in all ears as you fixed your posture in your chair. “O…kay… what is it about?”
“Don’t think of this as something between us, okay? I still fucking hate you but you’re the only one to help me out with this.”
This girl is genuinely desperate—you just know, because you can feel it starting from the way she’s talking to you. Whatever she has to offer, you know she’s serious because it’s not just the emanating presence of hers.
“But before I say this, are you willing to help me out?” She’s soft-toned, almost trying to convince you as you get lost into her striking eyes, and immediately snapped back to play with her patience.
“What if I said I don’t want to?”
She stares daggers at you, pausing for seconds as you anticipate for the worst.
“Then forget I was ever here, asshole. I don’t even know why the fu—” You cut her out, managing to stop her from getting out by her arm, as she’s visibly pissed with what you said. This is probably you drawing the line and you know it’s time to be serious, so you did—subtly apologizing as she maintains that deadly stares towards you.
“Jeez, god forbid I wanna joke to you, Chaery—”
“Do I look like a joke to you? Every damn time?” You could have agreed with her, but you push your inner demons out of the box of possible replies. You are eager to help her out even with such a peculiar relationship between the both of you, so you’re now composed to listen to her.
“No—I was joking! God, okay… what are you even proposing?”
“Well…” She wears that subtle seductive expression on her face, as draws closer to you and makes herself inviting for you. “You know my boyfriend, right?”
Now she mentioned that, you may have a slight hint about what she’s wanting you to do, but you could never be so sure because one wrong move can end this conversation in a pissed off Chaeryeong and a lost cause “you”.
“Yeah, what about him?”
Chaeryeong rolls her eyes, then a heavy sigh follows right after then directs her eyes towards you again. “He’s a fucking asshole, like you, but worse—like way worse.”
“Wow, that got me hurt a little there.” Your sarcastic tone is evident, yet your curiosity is still piqued and eager to find some answers—Chaeryeong wouldn’t describe her boyfriend like a total douche out of the blue. “Wait, what even happened to him? The both of you?”
“Actually, a long story and I hate to say this but I know you need some context.” She poised herself attentively, sipping that last bit of frappuccino before she utters such surprising words. “Ryujin actually got that asshole caught when a leaked sex tape of my boyfriend and that bitchy Yunjin got loose on the group chat, and she was there and sent it to me as soon as she knew who was in it. Ryujin said they deleted the link but it was too late, all hell breaks loose and that man should go to hell for that honestly—god I hope he rots there, holy shit!”
She was thorough, pissed and most importantly, heartbroken. Even with the masked anger and enthusiasm of her voice when telling you what even brought into this mess, you can feel that her throat felt daggers in each word laced with hatred. It’s hard to believe her story, knowing they only started their relationship for about five months but you know how the tides can come crashing, and how things can end—obviously, knowing your past with Chaeryeong, with all of the highs and the lows.
“Okay, okay, how long did you know this news?”
“Three days ago.” A sigh follows, clicking her tongue as she directs her gaze towards you. “And I know exactly how to get revenge on his cheating ass.”
You chuckle, interested in what she may propose because you may perceive things wrong about the reason why she called you here in the first place. “What can you possibly do, hm?”
She’s an inch closer, then her mouth whispers. “We’re gonna fuck.”
She drops a one-liner, laced with unambiguity, and lacks frivolity—her tone showcases the weight of what she said, is that she truly wants to do it.
“W-what?”
“We’re gonna fuck.”
“Y-you—me, we’re gonna fuck? Wait, wait, Chaer, let me get this straight—” And you’re not expecting that, at all. You’re just thinking if she just wants to hang out with you and mend the broken parts, or even give her some advice about the situation but not a straight-up pussyfucking? No, you did not just hear that right and you’re still shocked, but you’re not turning down the offer—you’re not a virgin and neither is she, but this was out of the blue completely.
“—you want me to fuck you and what, show it to him so the both of you are in the same boat?”
Chaeryeong laughs and flashes that cocky smile, before enlightening you again. “Not show him blatantly—I’m not stupid. On how I found out about his mess is how he’ll find out mine too.”
Jesus christ, Chaeryeong is insane. You can’t disparage the creativeness, though—it’s a great payback for someone who started the fire, and you’re completely getting the gist of the situation.
“So, do you like what I have in mind?” Chaeryeong asks, and you’re still dumbfounded, but totally getting in that zone.
Again, you still have feelings for her, and she wants you to help her out even in ways crazier than what you think, you can’t turn it down. Plus, you are not missing out to besmirch that beautiful, toned body of hers and feel every inch of her again—that is Lee Chaeryeong, possibly the hottest woman in existence.
Took you a couple of seconds, but eventually, you signed a deal with the devil itself. “I do. And like, there’s nothing I can really do, no?”
“Aish—” Chaeryeong rolls her eyes, hisses at you from another annoying banter. “—if you don’t want it then I’ll find a guy who fucks better than you—”
“As if somebody can?” You grab her by her arm again, and this time, it’s intentionally intimate, directing her body closer than yours just to let her feel the heat and the perfume emanating on you. Even in a public area, your subtle movements still blushes the hell out of her, and she can deny it.
“Y-yes… I can really do—”
“But it’ll never be the same, right?” Your hands roam towards hers, accelerating the heat between the both of you until Chaeryeong snaps back, discarding the way you made her flustered.
“O-okay—let’s just get out of here.”
You agree immediately, knowing the both of you won’t do anything interesting in thai cafe, but instead, direct those into her place, where she suggests the both of you should go.
And there you go, what a reunion between the both of you, huh?
--------------------- o ---------------------
“So, which phone are we using, hm, baby?” You pepper her neck with kisses between those words, and she can’t really form a coherent response knowing how well your fingers stroke her nether regions. All she can do is moan then answer, and you’re completely loving this side of Chaeryeong and you’ve fucking missed it—you know she does too, and she’ll eventually be vocal about it.
“Mine, o-of course, holy shit—can you stop? We’re not filming anything yet.”
“Well, don’t you want to get riled up first, Chaery?” Your hands roam around her thighs, her abs, then back to her velvety lips.
“I’m already fucking riled up, don’t you tell?” Yes, you can tell, with the way she moans and shudders upon your touch.
“Yeah, I know—I’m just being rhetorical.” You plunge your index finger now and she yelps, eliciting that honeyed moan you’ve been longing to hear for months.
“God, just let me feel you already.” Chaeryeong begs, her submissive spiralling down as time goes by. You can’t really contain it anymore at your end, your cock begging to be freed from the frustrating restraints.
Knowing your dominance here, you command her to undress your bottom-half, and she does, not wasting a single second in doing so despite her hands shaking with the earthquake your dexterous finger is doing in her pussy. You plunge another finger, and she’s going to lose it but she successfully undresses you and strokes your rock-hard cock to bring you the pleasure she’s feeling. Wanting the initiative, you set up the phone near the corner and pressed the ‘Record’ button as the show of sin is about to start, and all hell will break loose soon.
“I can tell you missed my cock, Chaery.”
“And I can tell you missed my holes.”
The feelings are mutual between the both of you, and after all of this foreplay, it’s time to dive in the first phase of this debauchery.
“On your knees, please.” You pull out of her lips, as she catches her breath then smiles at you. Surprisingly, she complies without any rebuttal, going down and stroking you off to rile you up even more.
“God, I missed sucking your cock, daddy.” There’s the word that just enables you to lose all your morals—that one magical word really turns it all upside down. You’re glad she's learning and still applying her ways when the both of you are still together.
She’s a little nervous, you can tell, but that’s genuinely fine considering it’s been a while since she does this to you but you can tell she’s a natural—it’s the way she pursues in licking your tip, her incredible suction, her hand caressing your thighs and playing with your balls. She’s taking you well and truthfully enjoying your shaft, and it’s only getting started.
“God, fuck—it’s damn good, Chaery.” You’re stroking her currant locks, an outlet to the immense pleasure her mouth is distributing throughout your body. The ohs and the pleases of hers was now gone, but her gags and silence of her taking your cock screams volumes of satisfaction. You keep complimenting Chaeryeong, her eyes gazing towards yours as she keeps you intact, her hands grasping your thighs for leverage on a much harsher pace.
The red blur consisting of her persistent bobs is just a way to tell you’re in heaven—she keeps on going and not pulling out, determined to really give you what you needed and what she is great at for all of this months
“This cock is so perfect, daddy—god, I could suck this for days and days.” She’s now playing with your sensitive balls, cupping them and urging them to grow closer to her prized possession and knowing her advances, you won’t let her, even if you’re feeling the peak of euphoria with the way she blows your cock.
“Just get my cock wet, Chaery. Stand up.”
Chaeryeong is still cockdrunken, not stopping peppering your cock with kisses and your balls with her saliva as you repeated your command, averting her attention towards you then pouting.
“But I wanna suck more of your delicious cock, daddy—am I not doing good?” If the latter was intentional for you to stroke her ego, then you’ll believe that. Either way, the question needs an answer and she is nowhere near failing to make you feel elated.
“You’re doing great, Chaery—but I’m going to fuck you now.”
Chaeryeong stands up as you command her to place her hands to the wall and face it, and she does willingly. You admire the way her perfect body moves, and it’s drawing you closer to fulfilling your carnal desires once more.
“But daddy, I want something.”
You're in all ears, interested in what she wants to offer you again (possibly). “What is it, hm?”
“Do it in my ass. I want you to gape me open, daddy.”
God, her words. It’s slutty, straightforward yet simple and it’s fucking you up so bad. You bend her over more, ensuring the phone records everything and for the sight of her toned back being arched—it’s just the eighth wonder of the world: Lee Chaeryeong’s back arched and naked body shivering in need. You could never back down on gaping her open, even though the temptation of fucking her cunt and popping her cherry again is clouding you, you never go wrong on using her tight ass and pushing yourself to its limits.
You spank her harshly as she yelps in the sting of the pain and the hidden pleasure it brings. You tease her puckered hole with your wettened cock, as she’s whining on how needy she is for you to plunge her and fuck her open.
“Daddy—there’s lube h-here—oh god. Please use it and split me open—god, I need it…” Your eyes avert towards the small bottle on her desk as you grab it, then pour a reasonable amount to your cock and her puckered rim, then teased her even more. Your lubricated fingers tease the dripping lips of her cunt, then her tight hole, plunging a finger in it just for the love of the game.
Chaeryeong is shivering in need, and she’s just pleading for you to split her ass open.
“Daddy—p-please just—fuck my ass right now. Oh god, go slow first—ahh!”
There you go, the temptation was too much and you can’t contain it. Your cock invades her asshole in a slow succession, getting you and herself accustomed to the tightness and girth the both of you are experiencing.
“Fuck, you’re tight, Chaery—so fucking tight. God, this ass is so good.”
“Your cock is just too fucking good as I remembered—f-fuck! Go slow, daddy!” Chaeryeong please carnally, and you fulfill it, thrusting in slowly, pulling out at a leisure pace, feeling every inch of her tightness pleasurable and cherishable. Your hands grasp her hips as her hands play on her clothed tits and her naked cunt, matching the pleasure you’re experiencing. It goes for more than twenty seconds, maintaining this pace as she starts thrusting onto your cock, signalling that she’s getting used to it faster than you expected.
“Daddy, please—fuck me open.” She uttered those needy words as she looked on her shoulder, and knowing she said the green light, you immediately up the ante, rocking her body as you hands roaming around her body.
Every inch of Chaeryeong’s body is truly magnificent and deserves to be worshipped, and not to mention her rock-hard abs that you always love to caress whenever the two of you fuck. Sure, her sizable tits are great but her abs are just the one that makes you feel butterflies. So you did just that, roaming your hand around her midriff and slapping her ass on the other—this is just the perfect chemistry of a great fucking session. Your handprint now marks onto the creamy, porcelain skin of her butt, yet she begs for more.
“God, look at you—look at how much of a fucking slut you are for my cock, Chaery—” Here comes that hint of degradation, and she’s loving it, pairing it will your smack and rough thrusts, all she can do is feel too stimulated and to agree on anything you throw at her.
“This was your plan, huh? A pathethic plan just for you suck my cock and fuck your tight asshole open? Was this all you ever wanted, you horny fuck?”
“Yes, yes, yes! I’d let everybody know how much of a slut I am for your c-cock—ow! Oh, fuck! And I—”
“Yeah, what else, hm, Chaery?” Your inch closer towards her ear while maintaining those rough thrusts, earning herself a moan from pain-pleasure she receives as you make her struggle to form a coherent answer with the way you finger her cunt.
“That I—”
“That… what?” Another slap and she gasps and whines from the pleasure, her brain not thinking straight as you groan in every thrust, her tightness hugging the living hell out of your shaft, drawing you closer and closer to that high.
“That I—I am t-truly built for you to f-fuck—ahh! That you're the only one that can fuck me this good, daddy!”
You ignite the flames, and it’s all getting loose. “Not even anyone? Not even your pathetic-ass boyfriend?”
Chaeryeong fuels anger once you brought him up, but that doesn’t make it so that you can stop fucking her, but it’s a fuel to earn that answer that you love to hear. “Fuck him. I don’t give a fuck about him—you’re the only one that can make me feel this good—o-only your are, daddy—ow!”
And you’re satisfied, letting her cum.
She’s been begging for that release, and so you did, making a mess out of your hand, her thighs and onto the marble floor. You didn’t stop your rough anal assault though, continue to pump her ass she’s on her orgasmic trance and it’s just a sight to behold—her disheveled hair, toned back, your handprints on her ass and her gaped hole, it’s just all too good to be true.
Yet here you are, living that life and fucking the hottest girl in existence, downright submissive and ready to fill her up with your cum.
“God, I’m fucking close, Chaeryeong.” You really are close, so you pull out of her asshole slowly as it surprises her, but you have your own fantasies needing to be granted. As much as you want to fill her asshole up with your seed, letting it stay there for hours and make it run down her thighs, you have other plans that become immediate in you.
You turn her around, letting her back rest against the cold wall as your throbbing cock is inches away from her pussy, and she didn’t expect what you want to happen as your orgasmic high. “Stroke my cock off until I paint your abs.”
That made her eyes sparkle in interest and it’s the least of her wants but if that’s what you wanted, then all she can do is oblige. Chaeryeong pumps your shaft with a breakneck pace as your hand caresses the pivot between her back and her ass, and inches her closer to your shaft. You moan inching yourself for the release as it inevitably came, spurting copious amounts of cum on her midriff, her tits, her hand and even dripping some towards the lips of her cunt.
You advance yourself to kiss her on the lips, a long, passionate one as every second that passes sparks that euphoria in you apart from your satisfying release. It goes for like twenty seconds before everything settles down slowly, but you can still see Chaeryeong’s hand stroking your still hard shaft off.
“Can’t let go of it, huh?”
“You can’t blame me, daddy.” She’s right.
Since she’s still cockdrunken and thankful with the load you painted her with, you propose a great denouement. “Why don’t you clean me off, baby?”
She nods, but without dropping a line that may change the course of this night. “As long as you’re gonna stuff your cum in me, I would love to.”
That will eventually happen, and you can’t take down that invitation of hers.
She eagerly obliges, without any hesitation or anything that could cut the chase off. You cut the recording before Chaeryeong proceeds to do her wonders, and you submerge yourself to her expertise.
--------------------- o ---------------------
The minutes turn into hours and eventually, you opted to sleep with her for the night and there’s nothing much of a choice after another steamy session in the shower after gaping her ass open.
As the night grows older, you realize and reflect on yourself on all of the wild and sudden events that had occured: Was this the right thing to do?
It isn’t but you can’t turn down on Chaeryeong and knowing she didn’t start this mess, the both of you can’t be seen as the villain of this conflict.
Whether this ends on a toxic, good note or the opposite; even if she still hates you for dear life or finally fucking it out of her, one thing is for sure: you’re definitely going to get Chaeryeong back, whatever it takes.
The Bet
Yeji x BBC
8527 words
tags: blacked, bbc, double penetration, threesome(mmf), size difference, raceplay(consensual), breeding, creampie, power imbalance, rough sex, facefucking, rimming, degradation, praise, multiple rounds
The restaurant was the kind of place that demanded you look your best. Crystal chandeliers casting warm light over white tablecloths, the soft murmur of sophisticated conversation mixing with gentle piano music, and a bar area where the city's elite gathered for cocktails that cost more than most people's dinner.
Yeji had chosen her outfit carefully for tonight's girls' night out. The white strapless corset dress hugged her slim figure perfectly, the structured bodice emphasizing her small perky breasts and narrow waist before flaring out into a short layered skirt that showed off her long, toned legs. Her blonde hair was styled in an elegant side braid that fell over one bare shoulder, and diamond earrings sparkled at her ears. She looked classy, expensive, and absolutely devastating.
"You look like you're trying to catch someone's attention tonight," Ryujin teased as their group settled into the plush booth. Beside her, Lia, Chaeryeong, and Yuna were all dressed up as well, but there was something different about Yeji's energy tonight.
"Maybe I am," Yeji replied with a mysterious smile, her cat-like eyes scanning the restaurant as she sipped her champagne.
They'd been at dinner for about thirty minutes—appetizers ordered, drinks flowing, the conversation light and full of laughter—when Yeji's attention was captured by movement near the bar.
Two men had just walked in, and they commanded attention without even trying. Both were tall, easily over six feet, with powerful builds evident even through their impeccably tailored suits. One wore charcoal grey, the other navy blue, both clearly expensive designer pieces. But what really caught Yeji's eye was their skin. Rich, dark brown that seemed to glow in the ambient lighting.
Black men. Successful, confident, gorgeous Black men.
Yeji felt her pussy clench immediately, a rush of heat flooding through her body. She'd always been attracted to Black men. Something about their confidence, their masculinity, the taboo element of it in conservative Korean society. But she'd never actually been with one, had only fantasized about it while touching herself late at night.
"Earth to Yeji," Yuna waved a hand in front of her face, then followed her gaze to the bar. "Oh. I see what's got your attention."
The other girls turned to look, and Ryujin let out a low whistle. "Damn. They're hot."
"And clearly wealthy," Lia added, noting their watches and the way the bartender immediately attended to them with deference.
Yeji couldn't stop staring. Both men were devastatingly handsome. One had a shaved head and strong jaw, the other had short cropped hair and the kind of smile that probably got him anything he wanted. They looked like they were in their early thirties, successful businessmen or entrepreneurs, radiating the kind of confidence that came from money and power.
As if sensing her attention, the one with the shaved head turned and made direct eye contact with Yeji across the restaurant. His gaze traveled deliberately down her body—lingering on her bare shoulders, her pushed-up breasts, her exposed legs—before meeting her eyes again with a knowing smirk.
Yeji felt like she'd been struck by lightning. Her nipples hardened immediately under her dress, and she could feel herself getting wet. The way he looked at her—like he knew exactly what she was thinking, like he could see right through to her dirtiest fantasies—made her breath catch.
She held his gaze for a long moment, not looking away, letting him see her interest. Then she deliberately licked her lips and smiled before turning back to her friends.
"Holy shit," Chaeryeong breathed. "Did you just eye-fuck that guy in the middle of a restaurant?"
"Maybe," Yeji said innocently, taking another sip of champagne. But her heart was racing, her body humming with arousal and possibility.
"You should go talk to them," Yuna suggested, always the boldest of the group.
"I'm thinking about it," Yeji admitted, sneaking another glance at the bar. Both men were watching her now, having a quiet conversation while their eyes kept drifting back to her table.
"Bullshit," Ryujin challenged with a grin. "You're too chicken. You always talk about wanting to hook up with a Black guy, but you've never actually done it."
The challenge in Ryujin's voice sparked something competitive in Yeji. "Want to bet?" she asked, her voice taking on a dangerous edge.
"Bet what?" Lia asked, leaning forward with interest.
Yeji's mind was racing, her pussy throbbing, her whole body screaming at her to do something bold and crazy. She thought about her fantasies, the porn she watched late at night, the way she imagined being dominated by big Black cocks, split open and used.
"I bet," Yeji said slowly, her eyes glittering with determination and arousal, "that by the end of the night, I'll have both of their cocks inside me at the same time."
The table went silent. All four of her friends stared at her with various expressions of shock, disbelief, and excitement.
"Both of them?" Yuna repeated. "At the same time? You mean like... double penetration?"
"That's exactly what I mean," Yeji confirmed, her voice steady despite her racing pulse. "One in my pussy, one in my ass. Both of those big Black cocks filling me up completely."
"Jesus Christ, Yeji," Chaeryeong breathed, her cheeks flushing. "That's... that's hardcore."
"You've never even done anal before," Lia pointed out. "And you're going to jump straight to DP with two guys you just saw?"
"If they're as big as I think they are," Yeji said, her voice dropping to something husky and filthy, "then yes. I want to know what it feels like to be completely stretched and filled. To be used by two superior men who know how to fuck properly."
Ryujin was grinning now, always appreciating Yeji's bold side. "Okay, I'll take that bet. What are the stakes?"
"If I win," Yeji said, "you all have to admit that I'm the baddest bitch in the group. And you're buying my drinks for the next month."
"And if you lose?" Yuna asked.
"I won't lose," Yeji said with absolute confidence. She could feel their eyes on her from across the restaurant, could feel the sexual tension building like static electricity. "I'm going to go over there right now and make it happen."
"You need proof though," Chaeryeong insisted. "We're not just taking your word for it."
"I'll send you a picture," Yeji promised, already standing up and smoothing down her dress. "Of both their cocks inside me. Will that be sufficient evidence?"
Her friends were speechless, just nodding as Yeji grabbed her clutch and started walking toward the bar. She could feel all their eyes on her back, along with several other patrons who noticed the stunning blonde in the white dress making her way across the restaurant with clear purpose.
As she approached, both men turned to face her fully, and up close they were even more impressive. The one with the shaved head was probably 6'4", powerfully built with broad shoulders straining against his suit jacket. The other was slightly shorter but no less imposing, with a charming smile and intelligent eyes.
"Hi," Yeji said, her voice confident despite her racing heart. "I'm Yeji."
"Marcus," the one with the shaved head said, his voice deep and smooth as he extended his hand. His grip was firm and warm when she shook it.
"Darius," the other introduced himself, also shaking her hand. "We noticed you from across the room. Hard not to, looking like that."
The compliment was delivered smoothly, and Yeji felt herself flush with pleasure. "Thank you. I noticed you too. You both look very... impressive."
"We do alright," Marcus said with a modest smile that didn't quite hide his confidence. "Can we buy you a drink?"
"I'd love that," Yeji said, sliding onto the barstool between them. She crossed her legs deliberately, letting her already short dress ride up higher on her thighs, and watched both men's eyes track the movement.
The bartender appeared immediately. "Another champagne for the lady," Darius ordered smoothly, then turned his attention back to Yeji. "So what brings a beautiful woman like you to a place like this? Girls' night out?"
"Something like that," Yeji confirmed, accepting the champagne flute. "My friends and I are celebrating."
"Celebrating what?" Marcus asked, leaning slightly closer. She could smell his cologne—expensive and masculine, making her head spin.
"Oh, just life," Yeji said vaguely, taking a sip. Then, deciding to be bold, she added, "And possibly celebrating a bet I'm about to win."
"A bet?" Darius asked with interest. "What kind of bet?"
Yeji looked between them both, her pussy throbbing with need and anticipation. This was it, the moment to commit fully or back out. But backing out wasn't in her nature.
"The kind," she said slowly, her voice dropping to something intimate and filthy, "that involves me, you two, and seeing what those suits are hiding underneath."
Both men went very still, their eyes darkening with understanding and interest. Marcus's hand moved to rest on her bare knee, his palm warm and large against her skin.
"That's a very interesting bet," he said, his voice lower now. "What exactly are the terms?"
"I bet my friends," Yeji said, her breath catching as Darius's hand joined Marcus's on her other knee, "that by the end of the night, I'd have both of your cocks inside me. At the same time."
The words hung in the air between them, explicit and undeniable. For a moment, neither man spoke, and Yeji worried she'd been too forward, too bold, had misread the situation.
Then Marcus leaned in close to her ear and murmured, "We have a penthouse suite upstairs. Think you can handle both of us, beautiful?"
Arousal shot through Yeji like lightning, her pussy clenching and flooding with wetness. "I know I can," she breathed.
"She's confident," Darius observed to Marcus with a grin. "I like that."
"Me too," Marcus agreed, his hand sliding slightly higher on her thigh. "Should we see if she can back it up?"
"Absolutely," Darius said, signaling the bartender. "Put everything on my room, Penthouse 3."
As Darius settled the bill, Yeji pulled out her phone and quickly texted the group chat with her friends: "Bet's on. Heading to their penthouse now. Winner winner chicken dinner 🍆🍆💦"
The responses came immediately:
Ryujin: "NO FUCKING WAY"
Yuna: "OMG YOU'RE ACTUALLY DOING IT"
Lia: "BE CAREFUL!!!"
Chaeryeong: "WE NEED PROOF REMEMBER"
Yeji grinned and typed back: "You'll get your proof. And start preparing to buy my drinks 😘"
"Ready?" Marcus asked, offering her his arm.
Yeji stood, smoothing down her dress and grabbing her clutch. "Lead the way."
Walking through the restaurant between these two powerful men, feeling every eye on them, Yeji felt a rush of exhilaration. Her friends were watching with mouths open, along with half the restaurant. She caught Ryujin's eye and winked, then let Marcus and Darius guide her toward the elevator.
The elevator ride to the penthouse level was charged with sexual tension. Marcus stood behind her, his body close enough that she could feel his heat, while Darius stood in front, his eyes traveling over her appreciatively.
"You're even more beautiful up close," Darius murmured, reaching out to trace one finger along her collarbone.
"And you're even more handsome," Yeji replied honestly, her breath hitching at his touch.
"Tell us something," Marcus said from behind her, his hands coming to rest on her hips. "Have you ever been with a Black man before?"
"No," Yeji admitted, her voice breathy as she felt him press closer, felt the bulge in his pants against her back. "But I've fantasized about it. A lot."
"Fantasized about what specifically?" Darius asked, stepping closer so she was sandwiched between them.
"About big Black cocks," Yeji admitted shamelessly, too turned on to care about playing coy. "About being stretched open and filled completely. About being dominated and used by men who actually know how to fuck."
"Damn," Marcus breathed, his hands tightening on her hips. "You're going to be fun."
The elevator dinged, opening directly into a stunning penthouse suite. Floor-to-ceiling windows overlooked the city lights, and the space was decorated in modern luxury. Sleek furniture, a bar area, and through an open doorway, a glimpse of a massive bed.
"Make yourself comfortable," Darius invited as they entered. "Can I get you another drink?"
"Please," Yeji said, though what she really wanted was to skip the preliminaries and get to what they were all here for.
But she understood the game, the build-up, the anticipation, the slow escalation. It would make everything more intense when it finally happened.
Marcus poured them all drinks—more champagne for her, scotch for them—and they settled onto the plush couch. Yeji sat between them, very aware of the heat of their bodies on either side of her, the way their eyes kept traveling over her figure.
"So tell us, Yeji," Marcus said, his arm draped casually along the back of the couch behind her shoulders. "What does a gorgeous woman like you do when you're not making bets about taking two cocks at once?"
She laughed, the champagne and arousal making her loose and playful. "I'm a dancer. Performer. That's how I stay in shape." She gestured to her toned body.
"It shows," Darius said appreciatively. "You're absolutely perfect. Small and tight. Going to feel incredible wrapped around our cocks."
The explicit words made Yeji's pussy throb. "Speaking of which," she said boldly, "how about we stop with the small talk and you show me what you're working with?"
Both men exchanged amused glances. "Eager," Marcus observed.
"I have a bet to win," Yeji reminded them with a wicked smile. "And I always win."
"We like confident women," Darius said, standing up and offering her his hand. "Come on. Let's get more comfortable."
Yeji took his hand and let him pull her up, following as he led her toward the bedroom. Marcus followed behind them, and the anticipation was almost unbearable.
"There's a bathroom through there," Marcus indicated a door off the bedroom. "If you want to... freshen up. Get ready for us."
Yeji understood what he was really saying, prepare yourself for what's about to happen. "Give me five minutes," she said.
She grabbed her clutch and headed into the luxurious bathroom, closing the door behind her. Her reflection in the mirror showed flushed cheeks, bright eyes, and a woman on the edge of having her wildest fantasy fulfilled.
She had come prepared, because deep down, she'd hoped tonight would go exactly like this. In her clutch was a small bag with essentials: lube, wet wipes, and most importantly, the outfit she'd bought specifically for an occasion like this.
The BLACKED brand sports bra and matching bottoms, black with white lettering spelling out exactly what she wanted. She'd ordered it online weeks ago, thinking it was bold and probably too much, but now it was perfect.
She stripped out of her elegant white dress, leaving her completely naked except for her heels and jewelry. Then she pulled on the sports bra, it fit perfectly, pushing up her small breasts enticingly while leaving her toned abs completely exposed. The matching bottoms sat low on her hips with "BLACKED" emblazoned across the waistband, essentially announcing her intentions.
She refreshed her makeup, reapplied her lip gloss, and checked her appearance. She looked like every Black man's fantasy—a petite, blonde, tight-bodied Asian girl literally wearing branding that said she wanted Black cock.
She used the bathroom, cleaned herself thoroughly, and applied lube generously to her ass, knowing that if she wanted to take a cock there, she needed to be prepared.
Five minutes turned into seven, but when she finally opened the bathroom door and stepped back into the bedroom, the wait was worth it.
Marcus and Darius had been talking quietly, drinks in hand, but both men went silent when they saw her. Their eyes widened, traveling over her barely-covered body, reading the branding on her outfit, and understanding clicked into place.
"Fuck," Darius breathed.
"You came prepared," Marcus observed, a slow smile spreading across his handsome face.
"I told you," Yeji said, doing a slow turn to show them the full effect—her toned back, the curve of her ass in the tight bottoms, her blonde braid falling down her shoulder. "I always win my bets."
Marcus set his drink down and stood, Darius following suit. They approached Yeji slowly, predatory, their eyes drinking in every inch of her barely-covered body.
"You wore that under your dress all night?" Darius asked, his finger tracing the "BLACKED" lettering on her waistband.
"No," Yeji admitted breathlessly. "I brought it with me. Just in case I found what I was looking for."
"And what were you looking for?" Marcus asked, his large hand cupping her face, thumb brushing over her glossy lips.
"Big Black cocks to stretch out my tight Asian holes," Yeji said bluntly, her pussy throbbing as she finally voiced her dirtiest fantasy aloud. "I want to be a slut for Black men. I want to know what it feels like to be properly fucked and filled."
"Goddamn," Darius groaned. "You're perfect. A little blonde cum-guzzler who knows what she needs."
The degrading term should have offended her, but instead it made Yeji moan softly. "Yes," she agreed. "That's what I want to be. Your cum-guzzler. Your breeding bitch. Your personal fucktoy."
"Fuck," Marcus breathed, his control visibly slipping. "Let's show her what she came here for."
Both men stepped back and began undressing. Jackets came off first, revealing powerful builds—broad shoulders, muscled chests and arms. Then shirts, showing off dark skin over defined abs and pecs. When they started on their belts, Yeji's breath caught in anticipation.
Marcus pushed his pants down first, and Yeji's eyes went wide.
His cock was massive, easily eleven inches long and proportionally thick, dark and beautiful, already semi-hard and growing harder as she stared. It hung heavy between his legs, the head darker than the shaft, and just looking at it made her pussy clench with need and nervousness.
"Oh my god," Yeji breathed.
"And there's more," Darius said with a knowing smile, pushing his own pants down.
His cock was equally impressive, maybe slightly shorter but somehow thicker, the girth intimidating and exciting all at once. Watching them both harden fully as they stroked themselves was the hottest thing Yeji had ever witnessed.
"These are real Black cocks," Marcus said, his voice taking on an edge of dominance. "Not like those little Korean dicks you're used to. Think your tight Asian holes can handle us?"
"Yes," Yeji gasped, already moving toward them. "I need to feel how big you are. Need to taste you."
"Get on your knees then," Darius commanded. "Show us what that pretty mouth can do."
Yeji dropped to her knees immediately, the plush carpet soft beneath her. At this angle, their cocks looked even more massive—thick and long and absolutely perfect. She reached out with both hands, wrapping one around each shaft, and her fingers didn't even come close to meeting.
"So big," she murmured reverently. "So thick. I've never seen cocks like this before."
"Because Asian boys don't have real cocks," Marcus said bluntly, grabbing her blonde braid and using it to pull her face closer to his dick. "They can't satisfy a slut like you. That's why you needed to find Black men to fuck you properly."
"Yes," Yeji agreed breathlessly, her tongue darting out to lick the underside of his shaft. The taste of his skin—slightly salty, masculine, forbidden—made her moan. "Korean cocks are so small. I need this. Need big Black cocks to fill me up."
She licked up and down Marcus's shaft while her hand stroked Darius, then switched, taking Darius into her mouth as far as she could manage. The stretch of her jaw was immediate and intense, and she'd only taken maybe a quarter of his length before he hit the back of her throat.
"That's it, little cum-guzzler," Darius groaned, his hand joining Marcus's in her hair. "Choke on that Black dick. Get it nice and wet."
Yeji tried to take him deeper, relaxing her throat, and managed another inch before gagging hard. Saliva dripped down his shaft and her chin, making everything messy and slick.
"She's struggling," Marcus observed with amusement. "Too big for that tight Asian throat."
"She'll learn," Darius said, pulling her back to him. "All White and Asian sluts learn to take Black cock eventually. It's what they're made for."
The raceplay talk was so taboo, so wrong, and it turned Yeji on more than anything ever had. She sucked and licked both their cocks enthusiastically, switching between them, using both hands to stroke what her mouth couldn't reach, making them slick with her spit.
"Look at you," Marcus said, his voice rough with arousal. "Little Korean slut wearing BLACKED gear, on your knees worshipping Black cocks. This is where you belong, isn't it?"
"Yes!" Yeji gasped, pulling off Darius's dick to answer. "This is exactly where I belong! I'm a slut for Black cock! I want to be your cum-guzzler, your breeding bitch, whatever you want!"
"Fuck yes," Darius groaned. "That's what we want to hear."
Yeji continued working them both, alternating between sucking and licking, trying to take them as deep as possible, coating them thoroughly in her saliva. Her jaw was already aching from the stretch, but she didn't care, she was exactly where she wanted to be.
"Stand up," Marcus commanded after several minutes. "Let's see what else you're offering."
Yeji stood on shaky legs, and immediately both men's hands were on her. Marcus pulled off her sports bra, freeing her small perky breasts, while Darius slid her bottoms down her legs.
Now she was completely naked except for her heels and jewelry, her blonde braid falling over her shoulder, her body on full display for their appreciation.
"Perfect little body," Darius murmured, his hands cupping her breasts, thumbs rubbing over her hard nipples. "Small and tight. Going to feel incredible stretched around our cocks."
"Let's find out," Marcus said, and before Yeji could process what was happening, he'd picked her up effortlessly and tossed her onto the massive bed.
She landed with a bounce, spreading her legs instinctively, and watched as both men climbed onto the bed on either side of her. Their dark skin contrasted beautifully with her pale body and the white sheets, and their cocks stood proud and ready.
"I want to taste you first," Darius said, positioning himself between her legs. "See if this little Asian pussy is as tight as it looks."
He didn't wait for permission, just lowered his head and dragged his tongue up her slit from bottom to top. Yeji cried out at the sensation. His tongue was talented, finding her clit immediately and circling it with perfect pressure.
"Oh fuck!" she gasped, her hips lifting toward his mouth. "Oh god, that feels amazing!"
Marcus positioned himself near her head, his cock inches from her face. "Keep sucking," he instructed. "We're going to use both ends of you at once."
Yeji opened her mouth eagerly, taking Marcus's cock between her lips while Darius ate her pussy with enthusiastic skill. His tongue alternated between her clit and her entrance, occasionally dipping inside to taste her, and the dual stimulation was overwhelming.
"So wet," Darius murmured against her pussy. "Dripping like a good little slut. This cunt is ready to be stretched."
He pushed two fingers inside her while continuing to lick her clit, and Yeji moaned around Marcus's cock. Even just two fingers felt significant, they were thicker than most cocks she'd taken, and the stretch was delicious.
"Tight as fuck," Darius reported, working his fingers deeper. "We're going to ruin this pussy."
Marcus was fucking her throat now with shallow thrusts, one hand in her hair controlling her movements. "Take it deeper," he commanded. "Relax that throat and let me in."
Yeji tried her best, breathing through her nose, relaxing her muscles, and managed to take him slightly deeper before gagging again. The helpless choking sounds she made only seemed to turn him on more.
"That's it, cum-guzzler," Marcus groaned. "Choke on that Black dick. This is what you were made for."
Darius added a third finger to her pussy, stretching her wider, and Yeji whimpered at the intensity. She was so full already, and these were just fingers, how was she going to take their actual cocks?
"Now let's check this other hole," Darius said, and before Yeji could tense up, his thumb pressed against her asshole.
She gasped around Marcus's cock as Darius's thumb pushed inside her ass. Just the tip at first, testing her resistance. She'd lubed herself in the bathroom, so there was some give, and he worked it deeper slowly.
"You prepped this tight ass for us," Darius observed with appreciation. "Good girl. You really came here planning to be our anal slut."
Yeji could only moan in agreement, her body overwhelmed with sensation. Marcus's cock in her throat, Darius's fingers in her pussy and thumb in her ass, pleasure building rapidly.
"I think she's close," Darius said, feeling her pussy clenching around his fingers. "Should we let her cum?"
"Not yet," Marcus decided, pulling his cock from her mouth. "We want her desperate when we actually fuck her."
Darius withdrew his fingers and thumb, leaving Yeji empty and whimpering. She was right on the edge, so close to orgasm, and the denial made her want to cry.
"Please," she begged breathlessly. "Please let me cum!"
"Later," Marcus promised. "After you've taken both our cocks. After we've stretched your holes and filled you with cum. Then you can cum as much as you want."
"But first," Darius said with a wicked grin, "we want you to worship us properly. We're kings, and you're our little Asian slut. Show us how much you appreciate Black men."
Both men stood beside the bed, and Yeji understood immediately what they wanted. She crawled to the edge on her hands and knees, positioning herself at their feet.
"Clean us," Marcus commanded. "Use that pretty mouth to worship every inch."
Yeji started with their feet, kissing and licking like they were precious, working her way up their powerful legs. She kissed up Marcus's thighs, nuzzling against his heavy balls, taking each one into her mouth and sucking gently.
"Good girl," he praised, his hand stroking her blonde hair. "Such an obedient little cum-guzzler."
She moved to Darius, giving him the same treatment. Worshipping his legs, his balls, kissing and licking with genuine reverence. Then she worked her way up their bodies—abs, chest, neck—covering them in kisses.
"Turn around," Darius instructed Marcus, and when he did, Yeji understood.
She was going to rim them. Going to tongue their asses like the submissive slut she was.
"Yes," she breathed, arousal overwhelming any hesitation. "I want to. Want to worship every part of you."
She spread Marcus's ass cheeks with her hands and leaned in, dragging her tongue over his hole. He groaned at the sensation, and emboldened, Yeji did it again—licking and kissing, working her tongue against his entrance.
"Fuck yes," Marcus groaned. "Eat my ass, little slut. Show me how much you love Black men."
Yeji pushed her tongue inside, rimming him enthusiastically while her hand reached around to stroke his cock. The taboo nature of it—this submissive act, servicing him so completely—had her pussy throbbing desperately.
After several minutes, she switched to Darius, giving him the same treatment. Her tongue worked against his hole, pushing inside, licking and sucking while he groaned above her.
"Such a good breeding bitch," Darius praised. "You know how to treat superior men."
Part Three: The Stretch
After several minutes of Yeji worshipping both their asses with her tongue, Marcus pulled away and turned to face her. His cock was rock hard, throbbing with need, and the look in his eyes was pure predatory hunger.
"On the bed," he commanded. "On your back. Time to see if that tight Asian cunt can actually take Black cock."
Yeji scrambled onto the bed eagerly, lying back against the pillows and spreading her legs wide. Her pussy was dripping, swollen and ready, and she'd never wanted anything more in her life than to feel these massive cocks stretching her open.
Marcus climbed between her legs, and the size difference was striking. His powerful dark body dwarfing her petite pale frame, his cock looking impossibly huge as he rubbed it through her wet folds.
"Please," Yeji begged, her hips lifting toward him. "Please fuck me. I need to feel your big Black cock inside me."
"Beg properly," Marcus instructed, the head of his cock pressing against her entrance but not pushing in. "Tell me what you are."
"I'm a slut for Black cock," Yeji gasped desperately. "I'm your cum-guzzler, your breeding bitch, your Asian whore. Please fuck me with your superior Black cock! I need it so badly!"
"That's better," Marcus said with satisfaction, and pushed forward.
The stretch was immediate and intense. Even just the head felt enormous, forcing her pussy to open wider than it ever had, and Yeji cried out at the sensation—part pain, part pleasure, all overwhelming.
"Fuck! Oh fuck, you're so big!" she gasped, her hands clutching at his muscled arms.
"And we're just getting started," Marcus growled, pushing steadily deeper. "Your tight little Korean cunt is going to learn to take real cock."
Inch by thick inch, he worked himself inside her. Yeji was making constant noise, whimpers and moans and cries as she was filled beyond anything she'd imagined. Her pussy stretched impossibly around his girth, and she could feel every ridge and vein of his cock as he claimed her.
"Halfway," Marcus announced, and Yeji couldn't believe there was more. She already felt completely stuffed, like there was no room left, but he kept pushing.
Darius moved to her head, his cock level with her mouth. "Keep that pretty mouth busy while he breaks in your pussy," he instructed, and Yeji opened obediently.
She sucked Darius's cock while Marcus continued working himself deeper into her pussy, and the dual penetration—even with just one hole actually filled—was overwhelming. Being used from both ends, her body nothing but a receptacle for their pleasure.
"All the way in," Marcus finally groaned, his balls pressed against her ass. "Fuck, you're tight. Tightest Asian pussy I've ever fucked."
He didn't give her time to adjust, just pulled back and slammed forward hard. Yeji screamed around Darius's cock, the sensation of being so completely filled and then stretched again making her eyes roll back.
Marcus set a brutal pace immediately. Deep, powerful strokes that had the entire bed shaking. Each thrust drove Yeji up the mattress, pushing Darius's cock deeper into her throat, and she was helpless between them.
"Look at her taking it," Darius said with satisfaction, his hands in her blonde hair. "Little Asian cum-guzzler getting her tight cunt stretched by Black cock. This is what you were made for, isn't it slut?"
Yeji could only moan in agreement, her body being used thoroughly. Marcus's cock was hitting spots inside her she didn't even know existed, pleasure building rapidly despite the intensity of the stretch.
"She's clenching," Marcus grunted. "Little breeding bitch is going to cum already."
"Not yet," Darius said, pulling his cock from her mouth. "We want her desperate when we actually DP her."
Marcus slowed his thrusts but didn't stop, keeping Yeji right on the edge of orgasm without letting her tip over. It was exquisite torture, being so full, so stretched, so close but denied.
"Please," Yeji sobbed. "Please let me cum!"
"After we've both used your pussy," Marcus decided. "Want to feel how you compare."
He pulled out, and Yeji whimpered at the sudden emptiness. Her pussy was left gaping slightly, stretched and throbbing, and she could see her arousal coating his dark shaft.
"My turn," Darius said, positioning himself between her legs. "Let's see if you can take my thickness, little slut."
If anything, Darius was even thicker than Marcus, and when he pushed inside, Yeji screamed at the renewed stretch. Her pussy had already been opened up, but his girth was still overwhelming, forcing her even wider.
"Holy shit," Darius groaned as he bottomed out. "She's gripping me like a vice. This cunt was made for Black cock."
He fucked her with the same brutal intensity Marcus had used, deep, hard strokes that made Yeji scream with each thrust. Marcus moved to her mouth, and now she was tasting herself on his cock, sucking him clean while Darius pounded her pussy relentlessly.
"You love it, don't you?" Darius demanded, his hands gripping her slim hips hard enough to bruise. "Love being a fucktoy for Black men. Your tight Asian body was designed to take our superior cocks."
"Yes!" Yeji gasped when Marcus pulled back to let her answer. "I love it! Love being stretched by big Black cocks! I'm your fucktoy, your breeding bitch, whatever you want!"
"We want you airtight," Marcus said bluntly. "Both our cocks inside you at once, filling both your holes, making you our complete slut."
The words made Yeji's pussy clench hard around Darius's pistoning cock. "Yes," she moaned. "Please, I want that! I want to feel both of you inside me!"
"She's ready," Darius said, feeling how desperately her body was responding. "Let's give this cum-guzzler what she came here for."
They positioned her carefully. Darius lying on his back, pulling Yeji on top of him in reverse cowgirl so her back was to his chest. His cock slid back into her pussy easily now, and Yeji moaned at the fullness.
"Lean back against me," Darius instructed, his hands guiding her. "Spread your legs wide and let Marcus have access to that tight ass."
Yeji obeyed, letting Darius support her weight while keeping his cock buried in her pussy. Marcus grabbed the lube from the nightstand and coated his cock generously, then moved into position between her spread legs.
"Ready to lose your anal virginity to Black cock?" Marcus asked, pressing the head of his lubed cock against her asshole.
"Yes," Yeji breathed, her heart racing with anticipation and nervousness. "Take my ass. I want both of you inside me."
Marcus pushed forward slowly, and even with the lube and prep, the stretch was intense. Yeji's ass resisted at first, too tight to accommodate him, but he was patient and insistent.
"Relax," he coached. "Breathe and push out. Let me in, breeding bitch."
Yeji tried to relax her muscles, and suddenly the head popped inside. She cried out at the sensation. So much fuller than anything she'd experienced, both holes now stretched around thick cock.
"That's it," Marcus praised, working himself deeper slowly. "Taking it so well. Your tight Asian ass was made for Black cock too."
The dual penetration was overwhelming. She could feel both cocks inside her separated by just a thin wall of flesh, could feel them rubbing against each other through her body. Every tiny movement sent shockwaves of sensation through her.
"Oh my god," Yeji sobbed when Marcus was fully seated in her ass. "So full. I'm so fucking full!"
"And now we're going to fuck you," Darius said from beneath her. "Going to use both your holes until you can't remember your own name."
They started moving, slowly at first, finding a rhythm, alternating their thrusts so when one pushed in the other pulled back. The sensation was indescribable, being constantly filled, constantly stretched, her body nothing but a vessel for their pleasure.
"Faster," Yeji begged, too far gone to care about anything except the overwhelming pleasure. "Please fuck me harder!"
They obliged, their pace increasing, and soon they were both pounding into her with force. The wet sounds of their fucking filled the room. The slap of skin on skin, the squelch of her holes being used, Yeji's constant stream of moans and cries.
"Look at you taking both our cocks," Marcus grunted, his hands on her hips helping to move her. "Little Korean cum-guzzler getting double penetrated by Black men. This is what you were made for."
"Yes!" Yeji screamed, her whole body shaking between them. "I was made for this! Made to be a slut for Black cock! Use me, breed me, make me your whore!"
The degrading words only made them fuck her harder. Yeji could feel an orgasm building, different from anything she'd experienced before, deeper and more intense, threatening to consume her entirely.
"I'm gonna cum!" she warned desperately. "Oh fuck, I'm gonna cum so hard!"
"Do it," Darius commanded. "Cum on our Black cocks like the breeding bitch you are!"
Her orgasm hit like a tidal wave, overwhelming and all-consuming. Yeji screamed as pleasure crashed through her in waves, her holes clenching rhythmically around both cocks, her whole body convulsing between them. She squirted, liquid gushing around Darius's cock and making an even bigger mess.
They didn't stop fucking her through it, prolonging her orgasm until she was sobbing incoherently, completely overwhelmed by sensation.
"Fuck, she's milking us," Marcus groaned, his thrusts becoming erratic. "Gonna make me cum."
"Me too," Darius grunted from beneath her. "Where do you want it, slut?"
"Inside!" Yeji gasped desperately. "Cum inside me! Fill me with your Black seed! Breed me!"
"Fuck yes," Marcus groaned, and buried himself deep in her ass as his orgasm hit. She could feel his cock pulsing, feel the warmth of his cum flooding her bowels, marking her internally.
The sensation triggered Darius, who thrust up hard and came with a roar, his cock throbbing as he emptied himself in her pussy. So much cum, hot and thick, filling her completely.
For a long moment, they all stayed connected. Both cocks buried deep, pulsing with their releases, Yeji sandwiched between them and completely claimed.
Then slowly, carefully, they pulled out. The sensation of being emptied was almost as intense as being filled, and Yeji whimpered as both cocks slid free of her used holes.
Cum immediately started leaking from both of Yeji's used holes. Thick white seed dripping from her pussy and ass, coating her thighs and the sheets beneath her. She lay there trembling and completely wrecked, her body still processing the intensity of what had just happened.
"Damn, look at this," Marcus said, his voice slipping into a more relaxed tone, the polished businessman facade dropping. "We really stretched out this tight little Asian bitch. Both holes leakin' our nut."
"Shorty took that dick like a champ though," Darius added, his own speech pattern shifting as he relaxed. "Never seen a Asian girl handle two big-ass Black dicks like that on her first time. You a natural freak, ain't you baby girl?"
Yeji could only nod weakly, still trying to catch her breath. Her body felt like it had been taken apart and put back together. Sore in the best way, thoroughly used, completely satisfied.
"Let me see," Marcus said, spreading her ass cheeks to watch his cum leak out. "Goddamn, that ass is gapin'. We really tore that shit up."
"Pussy too," Darius observed, his fingers spreading her pussy lips to show how stretched she was. "This tight little Korean cunt ain't never gonna be the same. Ruined for them little Asian dicks."
"Good," Yeji managed to gasp. "I only want Black cock from now on. You ruined me for anyone else."
"Fuck yeah we did," Marcus said with satisfaction. "Turned you into a proper BBC slut. Look at you, cum leakin' out both holes, pussy all stretched out, that pretty blonde hair all messy. You a whole breeding bitch now."
"Speaking of which," Darius said, grabbing his phone from the nightstand. "You said you needed proof for your girls, right? For that bet?"
Yeji's eyes widened as she remembered. "Yes! Oh my god, I almost forgot!"
"We gotchu," Marcus said with a grin. "Darius, get them pics. Show her friends what a real slut looks like."
Darius positioned his phone, taking photos of Yeji's wrecked body. Close-ups of cum leaking from both her holes, her gaping ass and stretched pussy, her flushed face and messy hair. The visual evidence was undeniable and absolutely filthy.
"Nah, we need better than that," Marcus decided. "Need to show them both dicks was really inside her at the same time."
"You right," Darius agreed. "Yo Yeji, you good for another round? We gon' DP you again and get video proof this time."
Yeji's body was sore and exhausted, but the thought of more—of having video evidence to show her friends, of being used again by these incredible men—had her pussy clenching despite the soreness.
"Yes," she breathed. "I can take more. Use me again."
"That's what the fuck I'm talkin' about," Marcus said approvingly. "This bitch really bout it. C'mere then, let's give your girls a show."
They positioned her the same way, Darius on his back with Yeji reverse cowgirl on top, his cock sliding back into her cum-filled pussy. Marcus grabbed his phone and started recording as he positioned himself behind her, his cock pressing against her already-used asshole.
"Say hi to your friends," Marcus instructed, turning the camera to capture Yeji's face.
Yeji looked directly at the camera, her face flushed and her eyes glazed with lust. "Hi girls," she said breathlessly. "About to win our bet. Watch me take both these big Black cocks."
"Tell 'em how it feels," Darius coached from beneath her, starting to thrust slowly.
"It feels amazing," Yeji moaned as Marcus pushed back into her ass, both cocks filling her again. "They're so big, stretching me so much. I've never felt anything like this. Korean guys could never—ahhhh!"
Marcus had thrust deep, cutting off her words. He kept the camera angled to capture both their dark cocks disappearing into her pale body, the visual contrast striking and explicit.
"Look at this tight Asian pussy and ass takin' all this Black dick," Marcus narrated for the video. "Shorty came in here talkin' big game, and she really backin' it up. Ain't you, slut?"
"Yes!" Yeji cried as they established their rhythm again, both pounding into her. "I'm your slut! Your cum-guzzler! Your breeding bitch!"
"Damn right," Darius grunted, his hands gripping her hips and helping bounce her on both their cocks. "And we ain't done with you yet. Gon' fill both these holes again, make sure you really leakin' when you go back to your friends."
They fucked her harder than before, no longer taking it easy on her now that she'd proven she could handle it. The sounds were obscene, wet slapping, their grunts and her screams, the bed creaking dangerously.
"This what you wanted, huh?" Marcus demanded, still recording. "Wanted to know what it's like to be a BBC whore? To get blacked properly?"
"Yes!" Yeji screamed. "This is exactly what I wanted! To be ruined by Black men! To be stretched and used and bred!"
"Keep talkin' that shit," Darius encouraged. "Tell us what you are."
"I'm a slut for Black cock!" Yeji obliged, too far gone to be embarrassed. "I'm a cum-guzzler who needs big Black dicks to satisfy me! Korean men are inferior! I only want BBC from now on! I'm a breeding bitch for Black men!"
"Fuck yeah you are," Marcus groaned, his thrusts becoming erratic as he approached another orgasm. "Gon' nut in this tight ass again. You want this Black seed, breeding bitch?"
"Yes! Breed me! Fill my ass with your cum!" Yeji begged desperately.
"Me too," Darius added. "Bout to flood this pussy again. You want that? Want both holes full of Black cum?"
"Please!" Yeji sobbed, her own orgasm building. "Please breed both my holes! Mark me as yours!"
They came almost simultaneously, Marcus burying deep in her ass and flooding her bowels with another massive load, while Darius thrust up hard and emptied himself in her pussy. The sensation triggered Yeji's own orgasm, and she screamed as pleasure overwhelmed her again.
Marcus kept recording through all their orgasms, capturing Yeji's face twisted in ecstasy, her body shaking between them, the moment when they both pulled out and cum immediately gushed from her holes.
"There's your proof," Marcus said, stopping the recording. "Ain't no way your friends gon' doubt you took both these dicks now."
Yeji collapsed onto the bed, completely spent. Cum was leaking steadily from both her holes, creating wet spots on the expensive sheets. Her body was covered in sweat, her makeup smeared, her blonde braid coming undone. She looked thoroughly destroyed and absolutely satisfied.
"Send me those," Yeji requested breathlessly. "The photos and video. I need to collect on my bet."
"Aight, what's your number?" Darius asked, grabbing his own phone.
Yeji gave him her number with a shaky voice, and within moments her phone was buzzing with incoming messages, multiple photos and a video file showing her getting double penetrated by two massive Black cocks.
With trembling fingers, she opened the group chat with her friends and selected the most explicit photo, the one showing both holes filled with dark cock, her face visible and clearly in ecstasy.
She typed: "Told you I'd win 😏 Video coming too if you don't believe the pic"
Then she attached the video and hit send.
Her phone immediately exploded with responses:
Ryujin: "HOLY FUCKING SHIT"
Yuna: "YEJI WHAT THE FUCK"
Lia: "OH MY GOD IS THAT BOTH OF THEM??"
Chaeryeong: "I CAN'T BELIEVE YOU ACTUALLY DID IT"
Ryujin: "Okay you win, you're officially the baddest bitch"
Yuna: "How are you even walking??"
Lia: "They're HUGE"
Chaeryeong: "I'm never doubting you again"
Ryujin: "We're buying your drinks forever holy shit"
Yeji grinned tiredly at the responses, feeling a surge of satisfaction at winning her bet so definitively.
"Your friends trippin'?" Marcus asked with amusement, seeing her phone blowing up.
"They can't believe I actually did it," Yeji explained. "But now they have to admit I'm the baddest bitch in the group."
"Damn right you are," Darius agreed. "Took two Black dicks like a pro on your first time. You really built different."
They lay together for a while, Yeji sandwiched between their warm bodies, enjoying the afterglow. Despite being thoroughly used and sore, she felt amazing. Satisfied in a way she'd never experienced, claimed and marked by these superior men.
"You stayin' the night?" Marcus asked eventually. "Or you need to get back to your girls?"
Yeji considered. Part of her wanted to go back to her friends, let them see her thoroughly fucked state in person, rub her victory in their faces. But another part of her wanted to stay here, in this bed with these incredible men, ready for more if they wanted her again.
"Can I stay?" she asked hopefully. "I don't want tonight to end yet."
"Hell yeah you can stay," Darius said with approval. "We might want another round later anyway. You down for that?"
"Absolutely," Yeji said without hesitation. "I'm yours for as long as you want me tonight."
"That's what I like to hear," Marcus said, his hand sliding down her body possessively. "Our personal Asian fucktoy for the night."
Yeji typed a quick message to her friends: "Staying the night with them. See you tomorrow. Don't wait up 😘🍆🍆"
The responses were immediate and varied. Shock, disbelief, encouragement, jealousy. But Yeji just smiled and silenced her phone, turning her full attention back to Marcus and Darius.
"So," she said, her hand wrapping around Marcus's semi-hard cock, "how long until you're ready to go again?"
"Shit, keep touchin' me like that and it won't be long," Marcus admitted with a grin.
"Me neither," Darius added as Yeji's other hand found his cock. "You really are insatiable, huh?"
"Only for Black cock," Yeji said honestly, stroking them both. "I told you, you ruined me for anyone else. All I want now is to be your slut."
"Good," Marcus said, already hardening in her grip. "Cause we ain't done with you yet. Gon' use every hole multiple times before the night's over."
"Promise?" Yeji asked with a wicked smile.
"Promise," both men confirmed.
And they kept that promise. Over the next several hours, they used Yeji thoroughly and repeatedly. Fucking her pussy, her ass, her mouth, sometimes one at a time, sometimes both together. They came in her and on her, marking her inside and out with their seed.
By the time morning came, Yeji was completely wrecked. Her holes sore and gaping, her body covered in marks and dried cum, barely able to walk. But she'd never been more satisfied in her life.
As she finally got dressed to leave—pulling on her white dress over her thoroughly used body, the BLACKED outfit stuffed in her clutch as a souvenir—Marcus and Darius exchanged numbers with her.
"We doin' this again," Marcus said. It wasn't a question.
"Definitely," Yeji agreed. "Anytime you want me."
"You really are the baddest bitch," Darius said with genuine admiration. "Most girls can't handle one of us, let alone both. You somethin' special."
Yeji beamed at the praise, then kissed each of them deeply before finally making her way to the door.
The elevator ride down felt like a walk of shame and a victory lap all at once. She could feel cum still leaking from her used holes, could feel the soreness with every step. But she held her head high, proud of what she'd accomplished.
When she finally made it back to her apartment, her friends were waiting, having barely slept, dying to hear every detail. Yeji walked in, still in her white dress, her blonde braid completely messy now, her makeup smeared, walking with a visible limp.
"Oh my god," Lia breathed, taking in her appearance.
"Tell us everything," Yuna demanded immediately.
And Yeji did, every filthy detail, watching her friends' faces cycle through shock, arousal, and amazement as she described her night with Marcus and Darius.
"So you really did it," Ryujin said when she finished. "You really got double penetrated by two Black guys you just met."
"I told you I would," Yeji reminded her with a smug smile. "And I have the video to prove it. So I believe you all owe me drinks for the foreseeable future."
"Worth it," Chaeryeong admitted. "That was the most badass thing I've ever heard."
"And now you have their numbers," Yuna said enviously. "So you can do it again whenever you want."
"Oh, I plan to," Yeji said with certainty. "They completely ruined me for normal sex. All I want now is big Black cock stretching me out and filling me up."
She'd gone from curious and fantasizing to completely addicted in one night. From wondering what BBC would feel like to knowing she could never be satisfied with anything less. From pristine and untouched by that world to thoroughly claimed and marked as a slut for Black men.
And she'd never been happier.
.
.
.
a/n: Okay here it is! I started writing this when those pics were posted and has been a tiny project since. I hope to write more and share more stories with y'all. maybe you have some ideas you'd like to share with me, always open to inspiration. also taking commissions!
here's the link: https://ko-fi.com/420b1a2eit
it's a basic setup rn but please do reach out if ever you are interested <3
where fic :aEunchaeGive:
do reblogs count? :laff:
Offline Mode
Jamie/iGumdrop x m!reader
13k words
"Internet's still out," Jamie says as she tosses her phone on the couch next to you in a huff. "I'm going to die—“
She falls down on the couch with a plop, legs up on the armrest, feet hanging off the edge. You can only roll your eyes at that.
"Don't be so dramatic. You'll live. Power is still on, so you can find something to entertain yourself, can't you?"
"What the hell am I supposed to do without internet? Can't play league, can't watch videos, can't even upload any of my cute selfies—god, this sucks."
"You know people used to live without the internet, right? It wasn't always around," you say to her, trying not to laugh while doing so.
Jamie sits up, grabbing a pillow and tossing it in your direction, smacking you right in the face. "People used to live without bathrooms and showers and this thing called a toothbrush too, but that doesn't mean it wasn't awful. We're not in the middle ages anymore."
You can't really believe it's come to this—how dependent she can be, but you've already given up on explaining this to her, just shaking your head.
"I'll go by the bookstore and see if they have any coloring books. Maybe you can keep yourself busy with that."
"Fuck you. I'm not five years old, I don't need coloring books."
That makes you smile, even bigger. "Sometimes I wonder—poor thing is going to keel over without having any internet for five minutes."
"Five minutes? It's been like two fucking hours! Can't you see I'm suffering?"
You sigh at that. "Poor Jamie. No internet might as well be no food and no oxygen."
"Now you're understanding my pain. I'm gonna go insane, absolutely positively insane," Jamie complains, acting far more obnoxious than she needs to, flailing on the couch for effect. "Do something about it, will you?"
"And what exactly are you suggesting? We've already called them twice. They said someone is working on it, just gotta wait."
"Wait? You want Jamie to just sit around and watch the fan spin? God no—that's torture," she pouts, trying her absolute best at getting sympathy from you.
"There are other things to do. We could go for a walk outside. Breathe some fresh air, you know, like normal people do."
"Are you kidding me?" Jamie raises an eyebrow at your suggestions. "The sun is out. I'll burn, I'll wilt, I'll just shrivel away into nothing. Burnt and all crispy—"
"You're such a fucking drama queen. A little sun won't hurt you. We can go down to the little coffee shop down the block, they probably have free wi-fi. You could eat one of their little cakes, the kind you like."
But Jamie finds some way to counter every suggestion you offer. Her face twists with each offer like you've just offered a cup of poison.
"I'll never make it that far. I'll faint before we even get two feet out the door."
"You're being ridiculous."
"No, you're being ridiculous!" Jamie fires back, folding her arms together over her chest. "I'm delicate. Like a pretty little flower that'll blow away in the wind. I'm not some marathon runner, in case you didn't notice."
You give up. Fine, you'll just stay here on the couch together, for hours, staring at the router light that keeps flashing red. A faster way to go insane yourself.
"I miss movies. And all those K-dramas we used to stream back in the day. Remember when we would spend the entire day eating junk food and watching anime? I can still hear all those songs in my head. It's a shame we might never get to again..."
Now you're going insane. You can't take another moment of her complaining. "If you aren't going for a walk then I for sure will. Maybe off the fucking pier."
"Don't leave me, I'll perish," Jamie says while practically sinking her fingers into your thighs, desperate to cling onto you. "How could you abandon me at a time like this?"
"Because you're insufferable—"
"But I'm cute, right?"
Jamie makes sure to give you the most pitiful look, puppy dog eyes, pouty lips, the full package—and goddamn it almost works like a charm.
"About the only thing going for you these days."
"Hey, what the fuck—come on, what about my stellar wit, my brilliant sense of humor. My amazing cooking skills. Don't you even remember those?"
She does a good job of acting upset, like those qualities are anything to write home about, or unique whatsoever. "You can make decent scrambled eggs, I'll give you that. Any other checkboxes you'd like to tick?"
"Let's see. I can clean, do laundry—oh, and this guy I live with thinks I give the best head. What about that, you asshole?"
"The best is a bit of a stretch. Second or third, maybe."
"You take that back, you prick. I'm the fucking best. Or no more blowjobs for you. Ever. Not now, not in the morning, not in the middle of the night."
"Oh no. You think that I don't have Hyoon's number on speed dial? She'll let me blow my load all over those massive tits and make me muffins after."
"You think I can't make muffins? Please, I'll bake the best muffins you've ever had. With cranberries and orange and whatever the fuck you want. The best muffins and the best blowjob, all at once," Jamie defends, getting herself worked up as she rambles on.
"Hm, I do love a good muffin."
"Then how about I bring out my best batch right now? That'll make a believer out of you, no fucking question."
And just like that, she's completely forgotten about her precious internet, more determined than ever to prove you wrong.
"Can you hand me the vanilla? Oh, and the sugar, too. In the cabinet right behind you," Jamie asks with a plethora of baking ingredients scattered around every part of the kitchen counter. Her apron is tied loosely, already dusted with flour, sleeves rolled up to her elbow with her hair tied up in a messy bun.
"Which one?" you ask while scanning the open cabinets. "There's like twelve different ones. Brown, golden, powdered—what the hell is even turbinado? Which one do you want?"
"Just sugar sugar, you fucking doofus. The white one? I'm not making you muffins with powdered sugar."
You eventually find the biggest bag in the back corner of one cabinet, grabbing it along with the little jar of vanilla that's probably been here forever, placing them both on the counter. "Anything else your majesty requires? Maybe some gold flakes? Some Crème fraîche?"
"How the fuck do you even know that word?" she asks with a roll of her eyes, stifling a laugh while dumping a cup full of white sugar into the bowl.
"It's called being cultured. Eight seasons of Top Chef does wonders for the mind."
Jamie doesn't even look up at that, cracking two eggs with a single motion. "You nerd. You know that word but not turbinado?"
"Yes, because that's not a fucking normal word. Nobody uses that except you."
"You are such an idiot," Jamie scoffs while pouring the vanilla, whisking the mixture and adding in the sugar and eggs. "Get me a baking tray, would you?"
You're far more comfortable standing off to the side and watching her go to work, staying out of the way. "It's literally right there next to you."
Jamie looks a little annoyed now as she opens another cabinet, looking past the one right in front of her. "I need the muffin pan—the one with all the cups. Unless you want me to just make one massive muffin for you to eat. One single lump."
You fetch the item in question from the cabinet, placing the pan right beside her. "You're my little muffin lump."
The noises she makes is a mixture of disdain and disappointment as she finishes up the mixer. "Please never say that again."
With the batter in the large mixing bowl, Jamie grabs the pan to pour it in—a big spoonful at a time, all too meticulous, not dropping a single drop of the batter onto the counter. Each cup almost up to the brim before moving on to the next one.
"Shit," Jamie curses under her breath when heads to the oven to pop the muffin tray inside. "Forgot to pre-heat. Gotta wait now."
"That's like the first step. Don't they teach you that at baking school? The basics?"
She brushes her hair away from her face to glare right at you, unamused. "You shut the fuck up. You think I went to school to be this perfect? I'm a natural, goddamn it. An absolute genius in this kitchen."
You can't stop yourself from laughing now. "Guess we'll just have to see when the muffins are done."
"Twenty minutes. Then you're in for a rude awakening."
"Just don't poison me, please. That's all I ask."
"I would never—oh my god," she dramatically groans. "Who would help me pay the bills and water the house plants then?"
"We have house plants?"
"Fuck no. They'd be dead as shit." Jamie hops up on the kitchen counter, careful not to crush anything of importance, kicking her feet up and leaning back against the cupboard. "Can you imagine? I can't even take care of myself, much less anything else."
With that, Jamie unties the strings of her apron, whipping it over her head, and discarding it to the floor, showing off the shirt underneath: a tiny little crop top and a whole lot of midriff on display.
"What are we going to do for the next twenty minutes? Got any ideas? Maybe some other ways we can pass the time..."
"Maybe clean up your goddamn mess—"
You can feel Jamie glare at you again. "I cooked. Now you clean. House rules."
"Hey, no, this was your idea. There's fucking flour all over the floor, I'm not going to be held responsible for that."
Jamie wraps her arms around your neck, threading her fingers in your hair with a little grin on her face. "Now who's being dramatic? Just a tiny mess. It'll take two seconds."
"If it'll take two seconds, then why don't you do it? You made it—"
"Shh..." Jamie shushes as her lips meet yours more, swallowing every word you try to sputter out. "Fuck the mess then. Just focus on this."
Both her delicate hands on either side of your face, there's no choice in the matter—other than to grab hold of her hips, pulling her even closer to you as she works her tongue down your mouth. That little whimper she makes between breaths when you slide your hands across her stomach to feel her bare skin—that's the sounds you enjoy most.
"Off. Right now," you demand with one tug of the hem of her shirt.
It doesn't take much convincing. The shirt goes sailing somewhere in the corner, into the leftover heap of bowls and other utensils scattered around as she hops up on the counter. And all you can think is marking up that delicious, tight stomach of hers, taking your time to lick, kiss, and taste every single inch, finding all the sensitive spots.
"Mmm. That's good," she murmurs between heavy breaths, leaning back into the counter so your tongue can find that special little spot right above her navel. That spot makes her lose control, your tongue swiping all the way back and forth across her tight stomach, skin so soft and warm you don't think you can get enough. "Right there—fuck, I love that."
When you dare look up, her eyes fall half-shut, lips parted with every long exhale, right until you break contact, leaving a trail of warm kisses down her waist.
Your lips guide down into the waistband of her shorts, slowly sliding them off her hips until you're met with a little blue thong barely hiding anything underneath, continuing the onslaught, mouth never detaching from her soft skin.
It's apt that you're in the kitchen, because you're suddenly ravenous and you're planning on eating this girl out like a feast. Your fingertips dig deep into her thighs, pushing them apart nice and wide before licking right at her clothed cunt, tasting her wetness that's already soaking through the thin material of her panties.
"God, no teasing, p-please. I need—need that mouth of yours on me, right fucking now," Jamie pleads with one tug of your hair, trying to guide you right where she wants. In one strong tug, you yank off her little blue thong down her legs, leaving nothing left in the way of your tongue when you take the first long, slow lick right up her slit.
"Fuck—oh shit," Jamie curses aloud when you taste her, sweet and tangy and far too fucking delicious to pass up, all so overwhelming as you lap up the arousal that spills out of her. One more lick and your taste buds go wild, diving your tongue right back for more, to latch your lips around her swollen clit and suck hard. "Shit, shit, god, that's so good, you're so fucking good at that, fuck—"
When her thighs start to squeeze together and lock around your head, you only double your efforts, suck a little harder, get a little rougher.
Anything to keep those noises coming out her mouth, especially the louder ones—the curses, the whimpers, the desperate little moans she can't help but cry out. And when she can't utter even the smallest of words, only the most broken and incoherent moans and whines, that's when you know to continue right on, pushing her towards the edge.
"Oh my god—fuck, please, don't fucking stop, please, don't stop," Jamie urges, demanding more of what your mouth has to offer, and you'd be more than happy to oblige. Nothing is quite like the taste of her cunt, that's for fucking sure, far sweeter than any treat Jamie could ever make for you. That's why you don't let up the attack on her throbbing clit, only pulling off to slide your tongue into her dripping wet entrance, fucking into her as far as your tongue will go.
"Have I ever mentioned," you start, breaking your focus to give her clit another slurp, swirling your tongue right around it. "How fucking incredible you taste?"
Her back arches the deeper your tongue dips inside of her, one hand scrambling to grab the edge of the counter tight, the other finding its way to the top of your head, pressing your mouth into her needy cunt even more. "Like every fucking day—god, this mouth. Have I ever told you how fucking good you are with that mouth? It's, ah shit, incredible, just keep doing that."
And so you do, using every last trick you know to drive her insane, little flicks of your tongue across her clit, long licks between her slick folds, devouring every last drop of her dripping out. All those sinful moans are your fuel, keeping your tongue nice and deep, licking long stripes, everything all the way up to her needy clit, until she's borderline incoherent and sobbing for more.
"P-Please—I'm gonna fucking c-cum. You have to make me cum, oh f-fuck," Jamie pleads so desperately, as if you'll have any intentions otherwise. You keep your lips sealed, keep the pressure on her clit going, staring right up to take in the best view, to get her right there—
And then the kitchen timer goes off. A deafening beep echoing through the whole damn room.
"G-God no," she says in panic, all wound up from you're your tongue and she's teetering on the edge, so, so, fucking close. But there's no chance you're stopping now, not until she makes a mess all over your face, even with the incessant beep in the background. That sound easily gets drowned out by the filthy moans coming from Jamie's throat when you lock your mouth tighter and suck, until you can feel her shake, thighs quivering as she gets so close you can taste it—quite literally.
"W-wait, fuck, the muffins," Jamie babbles while grabbing you by the back of the head and trying to pull you away. "They're g-gonna, they're gonna burn."
But you have no concern about anything that isn't getting that sweet orgasm out of this girl, whether or not the kitchen sets on fire or the damn house burns down. Because nothing will keep you away. You take every last moan right out her mouth with a harsh slurp on her engorged clit, not stopping even as her body starts to convulse so wildly under your touch.
"Oh god, fuck, please," Jamie moans out and digs fingers harder into the back of your head. Her legs locked around your face won't let you move even the smallest inch as the orgasm floods right through her, right into your mouth. Nothing could tear your lips away until every last drop gushes right into your mouth. Not until it's too much and her legs relax as she lets herself collapse backward onto the counter, collapsing in an utter heap.
"Jesus fucking…" Jamie breathes out while she tries to come to. The poor thing looks fucked-out and beyond satisfied, taking the first breaths after coming down, shaking and shuddering in the afterglow.
You leave a parting kiss to her thighs before coming up to her level, leaving a trace of her own wetness smeared right there on her lips. She doesn't mind at all, tasting herself as she eagerly meets you halfway, wrapping her arms back around you to savor all that remains on your tongue.
"Wait, the muffins are—"
After abruptly pulling her lips away , her entire body seems to jump awake like a jolt to her system. Jamie struggles to turn off the oven on unsteady legs, grabbing the oven mitt that's hanging nearby and hoisting the hot baking tray out of the oven before dumping it right on the counter.
"Shit, they're ruined, these were supposed to be my best batch. Completely burnt. We don't have the ingredients for another…"
You don't even care in the slightest. Sure, they're on the complete opposite end of the color spectrum, nowhere close to golden, a bit crispy, and a lot blackened.
"I'm so sorry, but you wouldn't stop and you made me cum so hard, and now the muffins are burnt and—"
You bring her back in for a kiss, the only way you know to shut her up. "No more apologies. I'm sure they were going to be great, but I've already had the best thing in my mouth I could ever possibly want."
Jamie can't even hide her smile with a hand over her mouth. "Oh my god, you are such a corny motherfucker. Do you even hear yourself when you say shit like that?"
"Made you forget about those burnt muffins though, didn't it?"
Jamie pauses, contemplating that before rolling her eyes. "I'll let you get away with it this once. But if I can't offer you a muffin… then how about a blowjob, huh?"
"I’ll allow it, I guess," you say while taking a look around at all the damage littering every inch of the kitchen, broken eggshells, flour, oil—all along the countertop. And of course those charred muffins still sitting on the pan, untouched and far too inedible by any standards.
Jamie looks at you with the faintest of smiles, leaving the mess behind entirely. "Let me go wash up—then we can continue this in the bedroom?"
"I'll be waiting impatiently."
The moment Jamie walks in, your patience is immediately rewarded, the only thing covering her being a sheer, translucent pink robe tied loosely around her waist. There isn't enough left to the imagination, not with the way her body practically spills out, all those devilish curves visible under the soft, see-through fabric.
"Well, hello there," Jamie purrs while her feet brush against the carpet as she makes her way over to the bed, hips swaying with her fingers teasing the sash tied at her waist. "Sorry to keep you waiting so long."
That useless thing does little to cover a single inch of bare skin when she inches closer, almost completely naked. Your focus goes right to her cute, perky tits with pretty nipples poking through, all that pale, pristine skin in plain sight—it's all you can pay attention to.
"What do I get as compensation? I'm not a very patient guy."
She takes another step and stops right where you're sitting on the edge of the bed, just a breath away with a hint of a smirk etched across her lips.
"Me on my knees, begging for your cum down my stomach? How's that sound?"
You're almost too busy staring at her to even answer. "Well, it's a start. Anything else you'd like to add?"
With an impatient tug of the string, her robe slips loose, falling slowly off one shoulder and then the other, until the flimsy fabric pools onto the floor and she's left naked in her full glory—except for the thin, white, lacy stockings covering her legs up to her upper thighs.
"How about this? That'll sweeten the deal," she says while standing before you, one step forward closing that last gap between the two of you, so you can drool all over that delicious body, how not a thing is hidden to you in that tantalizing view. Her tight, sculpted body, those shapely hips leading right to a perfect ass—everything.
"Almost convinced."
Even with one brush of your fingers across her stocking clad legs, that makes her gasp, just as sensitive as the first time you laid a single finger on her skin. "So, is this enough? I'm willing to negotiate."
And she does so by cupping your crotch, giving a tight squeeze that gets you more than a little hard in your sweatpants. Her smile, and the way she works you through the fabric, has the blood rushing straight south, the anticipation, just the thought of her pillowy soft lips wrapping around you gets you a throb out.
"Yeah, I think I could agree to those terms."
"Hmm. I feel like you should get the full treatment," Jamie murmurs with her hands landing squarely on your thighs, slowly rubbing up and down, letting her hot breath ghost right above the waistband of your sweats. "These might have to come off..."
Before you can even say anything, Jamie drops down to her knees, tugging off your pants and boxers down with her—nothing left hiding your aching cock from bursting out.
"Shit, got you so hard, so quick," she groans with her fingers wrapping around your stiff cock, barely an inch away from her lips. "I didn't get any muffins, so guess I'll settle for this cock in my mouth instead."
Those words are the last you hear before her lips part, and you disappear inside that warm, wet heat as she swallows the first inch and starts to suck. The sweet suction of her lips around, the intense wetness, that little vibration from Jamie humming gets your cock throbbing in her little mouth, only groaning with more need as she pulls off with the sloppiest pop.
"Mmph," Jamie groans before going back for more, and her tongue swipes over every inch of you, trailing right from base to tip. She's nice and slow, taking you all the way to the back of her throat as her head bobs up and down—that warm mouth feeling far too good.
And even as you thread fingers in those soft locks, that only seems to arouse her more as the vibrations grow a little more intense, wet lips gliding back and forth as spit dribbles right down her chin.
"Fuck, that's so goddamn good," you say, her warm mouth so welcoming, tongue flicking all over your sensitive tip. The way she sucks gets so eager, like nothing would bring her more joy than being there on her knees sucking you dry.
"I serve to please. God, you taste amazing." Jamie strokes all along your length while sucking, giving the underside a long, flat swipe before devouring the whole length.
Nothing makes you more enamored than this, her warm mouth, her seductive eyes, the way she looks right up at you, eagerly bobbing and humming as if asking for more.
"Now that I've got you deep—you know, it'd make me the happiest girl around if you fucked my face. Give me exactly what I deserve."
For a brief moment you hesitate, just watching the hunger in Jamie as she looks up at you while keeping you lodged into the back of her throat, wanting you to do the rest and go as rough as you need. That's more than enough permission.
So with your grasp on her head, your fingers tangling deep into her soft hair, you start—back and forth in long strokes right into the back of that hot, slick throat, eyes widening at the first thrust.
Her mouth, god, it feels even better now, those soft lips and that wicked tongue giving you everything it has as your cock thrusts into her throat, Jamie’s pretty eyes watering, lips parted open, welcoming every inch as you fuck into that beautiful face.
"God, that's so good," you groan under the constant suction around your cock, and all you can do is continue pumping and pounding into that pretty little mouth. Jamie can't get enough, trying her hardest to make a complete mess, saliva pooling out her lips while you shove your way to the hilt, her hands on your thighs holding tight.
Her eyes stare up at you like they're ready to beg for it, and god, if that sight alone isn't your entire undoing, trying to hold back the urge to completely ruin Jamie's face. But she keeps her mouth open for more, her tongue dangling as spit oozes from it, slobbering and making a mess.
"This what you want, huh? To ruin this pretty face?" Punctuating every word with another deep pump, you thrust a little harder just for that loud, gag-worthy gurgle Jamie makes while keeping her lips sealed around you, letting you fuck deep.
Another slurp of a moan and more spit all over you, and the answer is definitely there, while those piercing eyes look like they're fucking demanding you for more. Not just a little more, but all that you've got. It's evident Jamie can't be content until you absolutely fill her with everything, no satisfaction until then.
"That's it, fuck, love when you choke me on it. Wanna feel it all down my throat," Jamie groans from below, voice absolutely strained, breathless, and so damn wrecked before going back down on your length, never breaking her focus while you shove her mouth back on you.
If she wants every single fucking inch, then who are you to deny such a request as she takes your cock balls deep down her throat without relent?
You hold her there with her nose pressed tight, locked right at the hilt with her eyes wide as they dart upwards—she's practically begging to keep choking on all this dick, saliva spilling all down her mouth and those spit bubbles that dribble out her mouth, unable to form a single word.
And by the smile that Jamie manages to keep, she doesn't mind the harsh treatment in the slightest, no, she savors it as she lets you take it all, the back of her throat so fucking tight, drool pouring out her lips.
"I want you to—mm, I need your cum," she chokes out, only taking your cock out to catch one ragged, desperate breath. "Please, I'm begging for it. Need your cum down my throat, want it so, so, bad—"
You can hardly think when you go right back in, letting her throat devour you, those perfect lips all wet and covered in spit, eyes so bright when the tears keep spilling.
"Then fucking have it," you growl.
Rougher, faster, those thrusts down her throat feel like fucking heaven.
A mess of spit dripping everywhere, down to her chest and out her mouth as the tightness coils up in your balls. Even as your climax draws near, you give every last bit, a few more relentless slams until it's too fucking much to handle—every sensation combining to get you there, her pleading eyes, every needy sound and all the built up tension that snaps like a twig.
"Shit, gonna fucking cum down your throat," you warn with another pump into that wet warmth of a mouth, holding Jamie's head down with a harsh, firm grip while you unload it all. The orgasm fires through you, emptying out every violent spurt straight down the back of her throat as she takes it, eyes locked, lips sealed around your base.
You don't begin to ease your grip for anything, riding out that high while Jamie continues to swallow, smiling as best she can while she guzzles down your load all the way into the back of her throat. And you keep her head in a firm grip long after that throat has drained you dry, balls empty, cock still twitching inside her mouth.
"J-Jesus, fuck—" Only when the sensitivity kicks in do you drag your cock slowly out from Jamie's swollen lips, mouth open, tongue sticking out while she catches her breath. When you pull free from her pretty mouth, her lips slurp one last time as her tongue lingers all around the tip before she leans back with a satisfied grin.
"Felt so good right? Because it did for me. Tasted so damn good too," Jamie gasps in between long, winded breaths, wiping off her chin as the last bit of your load leaks past her lips. Her eyes, her face—she looks perfectly wrecked in the very best of ways, breathing heavily while her lips leave a kiss at the head that gets another weak throb out of your cock.
"Always does, you know that already."
Another kiss to that swollen cockhead, while Jamie stares right at your overstimulated length, stroking it with her thumb teasing the underside. "Please—don't tell me you're done already. No way we're done with this."
That pouting face could convince you to go a thousand rounds, as well as the hand fondling at your balls, still trying to milk you of every fucking drop.
"No way you've had enough," she pleads, sealing her lips around the tip and sucking softly to feel the last twitches of life in your spent cock. "You can't already be all drained. Please... "
"Jamie, baby, when have I ever had enough of you? God, I'll never have enough. Not in a million years."
It takes one motion to get her back to her feet, right back into your arms as you press your lips to hers, finding her tongue with the greatest of ease as your lips collide.
"My appetite for cock can't be satisfied, either it seems. Guess we're both equally insatiable," she pants, smiling wide before catching your lower lip between her teeth, giving a gentle tug. "Can't get enough of that huge dick..."
A slap to her ass you give, making that tight body jolt in delight as a gasp slips free. "Good, because I never can have my fill, either."
Your tongue finds its way right back into the warmth of Jamie's mouth and soon, it's her you're lifting, carrying her toward the bed where she sinks back onto the sheets, leaning back.
"Give me everything you've got then, baby. I wanna feel every fucking inch of that cock, feel it in my guts. Fuck me as hard as you fucking can."
Jamie spreads her legs, wide, wide open with a sinful look all over her face while you get back onto the bed between her thighs, nice and close to the warmth that's aching for your cock. And the feeling is very mutual, with your hard length raring to go again, throbbing, rock hard, and desperate for a place deep inside her wet cunt.
"Come and take me, use me like I fucking deserve. God, I wanna get bred, don't make me beg anymore, please—"
Jamie says all these filthy things as you get right between her legs, cock lining up against that beautiful slit that's slick and wet with need, your tip pressing right at her opening with that look of absolute desperation on her face. That's one demand you're more than happy to grant, your shaft sliding inside her tight pussy, inch after inch swallowed up until her warmth completely envelops the whole of your length.
"There we go, fuck—show me how fucking bad you want me," Jamie breathes out with her lips parted, groaning at the way you fill her so nicely, so incredibly tight around you.
"God, you feel so good, Jamie. So fucking good." You stay like this for a moment, getting lost in her tight little cunt, how you fit so fucking well inside her, like it's where you belong.
"Fucking ruin me. Destroy my wet little pussy, until I can't even fucking walk."
That's all it takes for your hips to move, starting slow, shallow thrusts inside her tight, welcoming heat, speeding up as her lips part to let out the satisfaction. Every thrust gets harder than the last, filling Jamie again and again as her moans pour out, just like the slick covering your shaft.
"Just like that, f-fuck," Jamie manages with that cute voice, clutching the sheets, whimpering when her words falter. "G-give me it all—"
And she doesn't have to ask twice, not when her pussy squeezes so tight, wrapping that velvety flesh around your cock.
"This fucking pussy feels incredible," you groan through hard, steady strokes, watching the way Jamie takes each deep thrust, the look of absolute pleasure written clear on her face.
"Happy to be of service," Jamie teases in a small giggle, one that falters the second your hands goes to her waist to yank her body even closer, plunging deep. "Fuck, I'm so wet for your cock—harder, I need it harder, please, give it to me as hard as you can."
A hard, unapologetic thrust in response is all that it takes for the gasps to turn frantic as your cock forces its way deeper, hips moving on overdrive. In no time, you build up a harsh rhythm as your cock bottoms out to the hilt, each push getting you secured in all that warm wetness.
"Holy fuck," Jamie strains out while you start pounding her how she pleads for it, fucking into her soaked little cunt without any restraint. "That's fucking it. Don't fucking stop, get nice and deep, wanna fucking feel all of it."
Not a chance you'd deny that when she gives her body over to you, how wet she is, how those velvety, slick walls clench tight. She's like a fucking vice around you, tighter than anything you've ever experienced, and still, you feel the need for more, a frantic urge to break her in every single way possible.
So your rough thrusts continue, burying yourself inside her delicious heat, fucking harder into her body as her tits bounce from the impact.
"Love this pussy so much," you say, and lift her leg nice and high, the other following suit right on your shoulders as you fuck Jamie into the mattress. Your full weight pins her down, and somehow you get even deeper, the fabric of her stockings feeling so good on your bare skin.
"I fucking love the way you fill me with that cock—god, it feels so good, need to be destroyed with it all, fucking please—"
And her pleading is more than a little enticing, because fuck, when you get this girl going, the sounds she makes are so damn addicting, hearing every little beg and plead and moan.
"Tell me how badly you want me to cum to inside this gorgeous fucking pussy, Jamie. Just how bad do you want to be bred?" you growl while you catch her gaze, her pussy so tight like it’s squeezing the life out of your cock. "Because god, I'll breed you like a filthy fucking whore—as much as you want."
"S-so bad—please, breed my little pussy. It wants you so bad, wants your cock, your thick fucking cum. Keep fucking my tight hole until it's too much."
She begs and begs, and you drive your shaft deep, deeper than you thought possible into her silky walls that can’t stop squeezing around you and sucking you in, not letting go, not for anything. Your pace stays ruthless, pounding that tight, soaked hole raw while listening to the melody of sweet moans Jamie offers, each thrust another heavenly noise that fills the bedroom.
Another deep shove fills the room with the wet slap of skin on skin—and her body needs to feel each jostle, to really feel it, each deep plunge followed by another moan, another shudder through Jamie's body. One more hard thrust that really gets deep is all it takes for her to orgasm out of nowhere, no warning—nothing but the cries she makes, her toes curling right above your shoulder blades, feet dangling high up in the air, eyes rolling back.
That sudden wave of tightness from Jamie, it's fucking overwhelming.
Having her gush all over your cock as her walls flutter, it's more overwhelming for her too—legs trembling, letting a loud, pathetic sob free as it hits her entire body. And fuck, does she cum hard like always, convulsing on your cock with these violent clenches and every sweet gasp you'd ever hope to hear.
"Oh fuck, shit, that's—" That's all she manages to get out as the aftershocks don't seem to cease, body still shaking. Jamie clenches and clenches, as if seeking every last ounce of pleasure, trying to prolong that mind blowing release in whatever way she can. "Fucking use me, cum in me, please, use my body so you can fucking breed me."
What comes next, it's you obliging, taking her long legs off your shoulders just to fold her in half. Knees bent and ass up to get every ounce of leverage you need, to fuck her as rough and deep as physically possible, just like she craves.
"S-shit, so deep!"
Jamie takes every thrust, never getting enough. Never protesting when you get so rough, drilling your stiff length so far inside her that she's practically screaming from the force of it. Not a second where her body isn't welcoming every throbbing inch, a lust-filled moan to pair with every balls deep thrust.
"That's fucking it, exactly where I need you, ruin me," she urges while taking you into her wet pussy, relentless as she wants as you split her right open.
So easy to do with the position she's in, stocking-covered legs spread so fucking wide, her tight little cunt dripping wet—she's the perfect picture of depravity right now, completely vulnerable and eager to be used like a fucking toy.
"God, Jamie—"
And it doesn't get any easier to resist, your cock pounding into her hard and fast with all the strength your hips can muster. Your heavy balls slapping against her ass, making the bed creak, just downright feral to empty your balls once more inside the girl's heavenly warmth, ignoring everything but the tight grip and the desperate look on those fucked-out features.
"It's so, god, right there," she whimpers, unable to form any proper sentences the harder you pound her into the mattress.
Impossible to resist that filthy voice beckons to every single primal urge, her eyes peering down, watching how your entire cock rams deep into her wet cunt, only a few more thrusts left in you before you shoot deep.
"Shit, don't fucking stop, fill my pussy right up with all that cum," Jamie pleads so frantically, the words tumbling from her lips, so tight the moment you draw your cockhead all the way out only to slam right back in.
You're nearly there, the pleasure skyrocketing, hips far too out of control as you keep up the animalistic pace, relentless and deep and every fucking bit as unforgiving as Jamie wants—drilling deep into that hungry cunt, needing your release flooding right into her.
"Please, breed me, make me your messy little cumdump. Unload in me, unload everything, want it all in my soaked little hole until there's nothing left for you to give—"
Not much you can say on your end to match that, nothing to do but savor these last thrusts as you pound deep, each stroke, each thrust, balls slapping so harshly against her ass as the constant wet squelches fill through the entire room.
Words fail you, with your shaft plunging right into that place of no return, and Jamie clenches so impossibly tight, a final hard thrust that has you exploding without hesitation—emptying every hot, white spurt deep. Endless throbs, and the cum from your balls is even more endless, so thick, heavy, and plentiful—it's downright fucking volcanic the way it erupts as you keep her pinned, all folded up under you and taking it deep, legs left dangling, painting her insides in one merciless pump.
"Oh my god, there it is—all inside me, fuck, you pumped me so f-full, shit," Jamie gasps between a drawn-out, desperate sigh, as you follow her instructions and keep fucking that load deep, making sure it reaches the very depths where it belongs in her womb.
One slow pump after the next, to the hilt, even as all that creamy white starts to overflow out of her.
Even the slightest movement after is met with so much resistance, and Jamie still feels so tight despite the slick, easy slide—because you've definitely bred her to the fucking brim. It's only once the throbbing starts to subside do you pull out nice and slow, easing yourself right out of her messy cunt, the feeling of emptiness absolutely unbearable.
"Fuck, Jamie," you mutter through long, winded breaths, while you watch the scene before you: that pussy all stretched out, wetness everywhere. Your cum leaking out onto her thighs, and her beautiful face and disheveled hair the perfect combo. "This pussy looks so good when it's—"
"When it's full of cum, all used, and stretched out?" Jamie giggles, finishing your sentence as she reaches a hand down her slit, collecting a mix of both yours and her fluids on two fingertips. Her tongue is out before those digits drag across, leaving her taste buds nice and coated, lips sucking them dry. "Yeah, it does. Love the way your thick, hot load spills out..."
The funny thing is, she's more energetic than you, no doubt about it when you fall forward, a sweaty mess just like her. It's almost embarrassing how your cock starts to grow hard all over again from watching Jamie play with her sticky, cum-filled pussy, and you realize you're still just as ravenous as her.
"Careful," Jamie taunts, already noticing how hard you stay in her grip. "We might be here a while if you keep this up."
That's not the worst problem in the world. In fact, there's no issue that keeps you from kissing at her neck with whatever leftover strength remains inside. "I don't see the problem. Next time I breed you, I'll just stay inside."
Another giggle is all she lets out before a grin spreads. "As much as I'd like that, not sure if you have the energy anymore... think you can really give it to me again?"
"I'll fucking find it. Believe me, I could stay in this fucking pussy forever. I'm more than ready to go whenever."
Jamie runs her fingers along your sensitive length, giving a soft squeeze to prove you wrong. "Then how about right now? Come and fill me to the brim again, as much as you fucking have. Pound me until your balls are nice and drained one more time."
She strokes a couple of times before your twitch in response is unmistakable, your hips jerking back while she smiles from how sensitive you still are after that intense climax.
"That's what I thought. Gonna need more recovery than you want to admit."
"Y-yeah, maybe. Give me five minutes though and I'll—"
Her finger presses against your lips, hushing you in an instant. "Take your time. Trust me, I will not be going anywhere. I'll be here creaming all over this fat cock again whenever you're ready."
"God, I love how dirty your fucking mouth gets. Might need less than five minutes then," you say and groan at Jamie's soft, tender strokes against your cock, thumb tracing its slit as she kisses you once more.
"Mmm... however long it takes," she purrs with a few more pumps at a leisurely pace. "If we're lucky, your heavy balls will fill back up, so I can feel your cum burst again inside me. Maybe in my ass? Or down my throat again—there's so many options."
You're content to just kiss Jamie while you recover, groaning every few pumps when the sensations feel overwhelming. But fuck, she knows exactly how to stroke, the tightness, that subtle pressure right where you need it. It has your cock back at full attention faster than you realize. "On second thought…"
No chance to even finish that sentence. Jamie helps you off the bed and back onto your feet, and then you're heading down the hallway towards the shower faster before you can even realize.
---
"Can't believe you've got enough energy to lift me, no less do this," Jamie teases, her wet body held up by your hands under her ass, legs spread wide, plunging your aching cock in her tight, inviting entrance. And god, does she take every inch—cunt pulsating around as her mouth parts, head falling back at the stretch.
"You don't really give me a choice. Teasing little brat like you, making it impossible to keep my hands off. What did you fucking expect?" you growl, slamming her down on your full length, fingers digging into her ass.
"Exactly this," she answers back with a lewd, sinful moan. "Couldn't stay away from how good your cock feels in my pussy. Really can't blame you."
You never can. She should know that. No amount of exhaustion is enough to stop your carnal desires, and to be fair, those same impulses can't ever satisfy her, either.
Not when she's like this, so eager to spread her legs and let her sweet, tight little pussy swallow the whole of you. It isn't long before the shower gets filled by wet, harsh slaps of skin on skin, and frantic moans that bounce right off the walls—the room completely fogging up as you slam her onto your shaft, over and over.
And the noises she makes sound downright desperate when she cums on your cock in a matter of moments, the tightness becoming so much too fast, threatening to take you right along with her.
"Your fucking cock is too addicting," Jamie whimpers, almost an apology for climaxing so fast, limbs tightening around you in search of every last bit of bliss. You just bounce her on your cock the best you can manage, still pummeling the poor girl’s pussy through every moment of pleasure.
Not a word leaves your lips, because there isn't a point. Not when your own climax hits. No point at all, when the intensity overwhelms, her velvety, clenching walls coaxing you to burst again. Can't do a thing other than keep Jamie pinned right against that cold tile as her limbs wrap around, scratching at your back under the steam while you plunge balls deep—again, again, and again. Until you explode, filling her up as she moans at the sudden warmth.
"P-please, empty it all," Jamie pleads, lips right against your ear, leaving a trail of kisses along your neck, milking every last drop for a load that seems just as plentiful—as copious, as the last to say the very least.
This feeling, being deep inside Jamie, making sure every single spurt floods her, it's even more addictive. As if her warm cunt tries even harder to drain your balls, swallowing up as much cum as possible, while her thighs hold you hostage even as your legs threaten to give.
"F-fuck, Jamie—"
"Poor thing... you're actually exhausted, aren't you?" she giggles, voice soft in your ear as the two of you stay right like this, wet bodies clinging close to one another. You're so weak and drained, but you do your best to hide it, to deny any exhaustion while your grip starts to falter.
"I'd love to tell you 'no' but... god, your pussy makes it difficult to say otherwise."
Jamie slides her tongue along the shell of your ear. "Seems like you can stay hard at the very least. Even when the rest of you has completely shut off.
"You think I wouldn't after how hard I just came?"
"That's fair, can't say it's much better over here, to be honest. God, your cock always makes me gush... if you weren't holding me, I'd probably be lying on the shower floor."
As the energy slowly comes back, you're able to move your arms enough to let Jamie down to her feet again, being as careful as possible before she has to stand up herself. That sweet, loving laugh escapes when she almost stumbles backwards—but she regains balance, gripping the bar behind you both for stability as you both watch your mess drip from between her legs.
"Okay, maybe not a great idea to keep going yet. One of us needs some strength left, because this thick cock fucked me stupid."
"Job well done, I'd say then."
"Job done a little too well... my pussy needs a break—a short one. Then, we'll see what happens."
---
Nothing of note happens for the next few hours, with the two of you grabbing a late meal, one that Jamie manages to not get distracted from. Something simple: steak and veggies, a quick meal she whips up that’s enough to replenish your energy.
"Internet guy never showed. Asshole," Jamie says, checking her phone as she sits there and bites into some red potato. "Said he'd be here two hours ago like, four orgasms ago."
"We'll live. Didn't even remember until you mentioned it."
"Yeah, guess you're right," Jamie says, shoving a piece of steak into her mouth. "More time to fuck."
You almost choke from the food as you try to not laugh too loudly. "Thought you said you needed a break."
"A short break," Jamie reminds, with an instant smirk, licking the sauce off of her bottom lip as she eyes you, the glance all too fleeting. "A girl can't go too long without dick or I'll go crazy. Or internet."
"Think you're already crazy. Not complaining."
"Yeah, a little. Crazier since... especially today. Jesus, I've never been this horny in my whole fucking life—you'd think I'm in heat or something.”
"My horny little brat," you say, leaning back into the chair, enjoying the food.
"Hey, I'm not a—well... you know. Not going to argue against that."
"Right," you mumble with a roll of your eyes, taking another bite. "This steak is fucking amazing by the way. Seriously, maybe the best one I've ever had in my life."
"Because I'm the best fucking cook in the world," Jamie replies, with a slight cockiness that accompanies her grin. "You're so lucky then—amazing food, and, well, amazing pussy after."
"Not a bit of ego, either."
"It's not ego, just true," she explains between bites, shrugging her shoulders with the utmost confidence. No argument can be made there, given her culinary skills, and that mouth of hers. It'd be impossible to call her arrogant, because all those things can definitely be proven time and time again.
Afterwards, the dishes end up forgotten, another rough kiss between the two of you against the kitchen counter. You're not even sure you have another full-on round in you, but the way her body looks in this ruffled little black skirt and cropped tank top—that ass peeking out whenever she leans just right onto the counter, fuck, you're damn ready to test your limits.
"I mean, we can just talk for a little while if you're—"
"Yeah, no," you cut off, her hand going right towards your jeans, palming your length from over the thin layer of denim.
"Good, I was gonna say the same thing," Jamie says, biting on her lower lip with a sultry smile. She's relentless, and so is your cock, already throbbing against her palm while your pants get a little tighter.
Next thing you know, she's all bent over the couch, ass raised and high as can be, everything gone except for that tiny little black thong left on that you get the perfect view of her from this angle. With her thong nestled nice and deep between those gorgeous cheeks, your cock is painfully hard when she slobbers all over your cockhead—knees resting on the cushions, tongue swirling circles on its underside, licking the most sensitive places.
"I've been thinking of having your cock in my ass the entire day... just getting you a little ready. Or getting myself a little ready."
Fuck, she has no idea how good she is with that mouth, lips so soft and warm against your stiff cock. Your head falls back from the attention on your tip, hands at the back of Jamie's head, not really guiding, but lingering.
"You're already so fucking hard again," Jamie says after her mouth pulls away, replaced by her slender fingers. "Someone really loves my mouth on his cock."
"Pretty sure someone loves a cock in her ass just as much," you counter and feel that wet tongue at your shaft's base, slurping at your balls before licking up all the way towards your tip, her warm spit coating you completely.
"Someone loves a cock in me anywhere…"
Jamie spits on your cock before she sinks down onto your length again, swallowing to the base, letting it stay buried at the back of her throat for as long as she can take it. The look in her eyes is your cue—she's already bent over the couch, so what else is there to wait for, really?
"Hurry up and shove this massive thing inside my ass. Come on, get me stretched wide open, filled and dripping with your hot cum."
She says that like you're not already planning it while you're staring at her delicious ass, already fantasizing about it with her mouth slobbering on every inch. But the warmth of her mouth isn't anywhere near to where you need to be, as you get right behind and grab two greedy handfuls of her ass, squeezing, fondling to your heart's desire.
Only one thing left to do, and that's rip that thong right off her tight ass, tossing the ruined pair to the floor as you get her sweet puckered hole all glistening with lube, ready for a cock to devour.
Despite your earlier exhaustion, your cock is still so aching and hard, coated from her drool and completely slick, her tightest hole just waiting for you when you spread those cheeks apart, pressing the tip to her tight back entrance.
And her needy, adorable whines just make everything as soon as your cockhead pushes past that impossibly tight ring of muscle without pause.
"Oh my fucking god," she gasps, clearly overwhelmed with the stretch. "Always so fucking good—p-please, more, I wanna feel your whole fat cock stuffed so deep inside my ass."
The tightness alone has you groaning as the first inch sinks in, then the next—sinking even deeper into her asshole, until you feel your hips pressed up against her soft cheeks, the entire thing buried to the hilt.
"Jesus, baby, you feel so good," you groan, just marveling at how her ass takes you to the hilt.
"F-fuck," Jamie gasps, fingers curling so roughly against the arm of the couch. "Never get used to the size of this thing. God, it's all the way inside..."
"That's what you wanted, right? Too much?"
"Don't worry about me—go, I can take it," Jamie assures, already shifting against the tip, making her feel the exact depth it reaches.
The grip of her asshole is already so suffocatingly tight, and you're raring to fuck her as hard as she wants, to pound her until you're spent. A slow movement out has her biting right down, knuckles turning white from gripping the couch so tight, and she nearly yelps from the loss once your tip pulls out. But the thrust that follows as you slam back in, plunging balls deep —her reaction is enough to make sure that there are absolutely no doubts about anything anymore.
"Holy shit, pound my fucking ass," Jamie says, or rather cries out, mouth hanging wide open as you lean over her back, to grip her shoulders for something to keep you anchored. With your entire shaft buried to the hilt, pulling right back out doesn't come easy, but you manage, until just the tip still stays inside—
And that's the best view you could ever imagine, her greedy little asshole swallowing you back inside, refusing to let you go until every inch is right back home.
"Mmmph, don't stop, don't stop!" Her moans come in one after the next, in rapid succession just like your thrusts. You've got her naked body pressed right there against the edge of the sofa, drilling her asshole with a constant echo of skin on skin through the room, each impact of your hips slamming against her plump cheeks so goddamn hypnotic.
"Fuck, your ass is always so tight," you groan, burying your length completely into her. The pace reaches a more frantic one, until she's screaming a resounding 'yes!' on repeat, pleading and begging.
"Because my ass loves this cock. Loves to take your load—loves having you filling my holes full of your fucking cum. Don't stop, just keep pounding me. Fucking love how good you feel, god—"
That's just the thing you need, all you can think about—the way those cheeks bounce right against you every time you pull back, just to slam deep into that tight clenching asshole. And when you get your hands back to her hips and angle her up just a bit higher, her mouth falls open again, and you know right then that this perfect ass will be your end.
"Feels so fucking good," Jamie barely lets out between hard breaths. "So fucking good, just like that. Wanna feel that cock throbbing in my ass and pouring cum so deep into me."
She takes every hard thrust while begging for more, trying so hard to press her hips back to take it deeper. Her ass just swallows you hole, clenching even tighter when you give those pale cheeks a hard slap, one and then the other, thrusting so deep without holding anything back. "Love being in your ass, baby. Love it so much."
Those frantic gasps she gives in response get you even harder somehow, as does the sight of your cock impaling her little hole doing far too much damage to your sanity.
You get a little greedy, pulling her ass back onto your throbbing cock, spreading those cheeks so wide so you can see every inch disappear. It's not even fair how good it feels, how tight she clenches when you pound hard, until those limits creep up on you.
"Shit, Gonna cum, god, gonna fill your little asshole—"
"Please, fucking please, need it, need it now," Jamie lets out, so desperate in her tone, turning her head just enough to watch you unload. "FIll me, pump me full, please, god, need it so bad."
That does the trick—the way her hot little asshole feels wrapped around you, the way those spread cheeks bounce when you plunge the whole thing in as you cum inside of her, harder than ever, shooting thick spurts inside that beautifully gaped hole without trepidation.
Every burst feels more pleasurable, feeling her contracting around every inch of your cock, desperate to milk out more seed, to get your load so incredibly deep. It's difficult to keep a steady breath, almost delirious from the violent throbs as you pump it all between those delicious cheeks, fingertips digging so harshly into the soft flesh.
"So good—god, your ass is so fucking good, Jamie, holy fuck," you groan, squeezing her ass for dear life as you fill her to the brim.
She gives her own appreciative smile looking back, nearly out of breath herself when the last few pumps into her already-filled ass drag out one final rush of warmth.
"Your cock is even fucking better," Jamie sighs, and you just stay buried to the hilt, running a hand along the curve of her sweaty back, just enjoying the way she feels tightening around you.
The more that you start coming down from the high though, the more exhausted your body finally begins to register. You feel that fatigue hit, limbs feeling heavy as you pull out, inch after inch with the thickest cum seeping out slowly behind it. There's the lewd sight of her fucked-open asshole gaping, the sheer amount of white that has no where to go but soaking into the cushions below.
"We got all sweaty again. After taking a shower..." Jamie says, trying her best not to collapse on her face. "Fuck, I'm leaking so much right out of my asshole, it's fucking amazing."
"We're going to run out of water at this point," you reply, keeping those cheeks wide to get a closer look at your handiwork.
"Can just shower later, too tired, fuck. Your cock is a killer workout. Wore me out."
"Me? Pretty sure you're the one that drove me to this. Begging for me in your ass. Wearing that tiny little useless thong," you laugh, leaning over to kiss her softly on the neck.
"Hey, I'm not apologizing for that. Seriously, if your dick wasn't in my ass so often, I'd go insane. It's that good. Can't blame me for wanting you to just live there."
"Right." You catch your breath and recover, sitting down on the sofa in a futile attempt to not collapse, arms resting on the back as Jamie soon finds her place on your lap. "So, more?"
"You horny bastard. I'm still dripping cum out of my ass right now—seriously, I need a break." Jamie says with a weak giggle when she shifts back and leans against you, your cock between those perfect cheeks, all smeared with remnants of lube and cum. "Like, a couple days maybe. I've gotta be able to walk at some point.
"You said you needed a break like two poundings ago. And now we're at days? Where's the insatiable Jamie gone?"
"Insatiable Jamie runs out of energy faster when you pound me like that. Not that I'm complaining. God, I swear, I don't know how I didn't cum from that. But, break. For real."
"What fun is that? Who's gonna keep my dick satisfied then?"
Jamie just groans with a hint of laughter. "Not my poor asshole, obviously. I thought you were exhausted too, no?"
"I was. Your tight little ass changed that."
A roll of her pretty eyes accompanies those words, another kiss to your lips as her mouth stays so close, like she won't dare to pull away. "Fucking addict. You're so obsessed with my body, aren't you?"
"Says the one that never shuts the hell up about my dick," you say, pressing her warm body even tighter against you. "Not my fault you're so fucking breedable."
"That's me, for sure. The most breedable girl you'll ever meet. Very proud of that." Jamie laughs, not even the least bit shy about that fact. And tired as she might be, her hips seem to have a mind of their own as they start a slow grind against your sensitive cock between her ass, almost an unconscious action while the both of you recover.
"Thought you were done?"
Jamie says nothing, but the expression is perfectly readable. It's the little smile playing at her lips as she presses her hips back and sinks down on you so easily. "I'm not saying you can fill me up again right this moment—but there's no problem with letting your cock get all warm and comfortable in my tight little cunt, right?"
"Such a tease. Even after how hard you got fucked in the ass," you groan, but don't protest when all that wet warmth wraps right back around you, even without either of you moving.
"Nuh-uh, you're the tease for making me so addicted. For breeding me so much and getting me so sensitive and wet and, god, so horny, twenty-four seven."
"Right. Very manipulative I am. One hundred percent my fault, of course."
She buries her face into your neck, trying her best not to move on top of you, yet those hips rock slowly with you completely seated in her velvety insides, like it's just the natural state of being. "Absolutely not letting you go now. That huge, beautiful dick will forever belong inside me."
The only thing left is a sigh, relaxing back into the couch and giving Jamie another kiss to those pretty pink lips, because you know eventually those hips are going to start up—and your cock will never pull free.
Not that you'll ever object to that—never have, never will.
"What are you cooking? Smells like heaven." Shuffling closer from behind Jamie, you grab hold of her hips, hands getting more than a little greedy with her body.
"Trying out a new recipe. Something a bit more spicy than usual, so hopefully it turns out okay."
"If it's you, I'm sure it'll be amazing."
Your mouth leaves a trail of gentle kisses along Jamie's neck, just soft, loving ones that get her a little squirmy with all the attention.
"Hey, no fair, distracting me. Need to watch the stove or I might burn this."
"I'll stay right here watching with you then—no distracting at all, I promise."
"Uh-huh, somehow I doubt that very much," Jamie laughs, pushing her hips right back into yours, with you wrapped nice and close around her. But it's hard not to resist when she's got that pretty little white sundress showing off so much bare back, with her dark hair tied up into a loose ponytail, leaving the entire canvas available for your touch.
And well, that dress is shorter than expected. With Jamie constantly bent forward to tend to whatever food is cooking, you catch plenty of her plump asscheeks practically on full display without panties to be found. Just smooth, creamy thighs—plenty of delicious flesh waiting to be touched, those ample curves just far too easy for the wandering hands to keep to themselves.
"What did I say about not distracting me?" Jamie sighs, shaking her head at your palms exploring under her dress to grab a full handful of her ass.
"Me? You're the one tempting me. Really, if you're not wearing anything underneath, that's really not fair."
"Tomorrow is laundry day. Not my fault I keep running out of underwear because someone loves ripping them off me," Jamie says, continuing to stir whatever is in that skillet with a delicious smelling aroma. "Almost done anyway... just have to let it simmer. You'll survive a couple more minutes, and then you can have a piece, promise."
"Of you or the food?"
Jamie giggles when your mouth lingers around her neck, continuing the barrage of feather-light kisses. "Whatever you're the most hungry for."
You surrender with a last kiss on the opposite side. "Okay, fine. I'll grab some wine."
"It's like you read my mind. Bottle's over by the fridge."
A glance at the skillet and it feels like torture to pull yourself off the warmth of her back, heading over to grab the glasses and wine—coming back to find Jamie has switched off the stove, the sizzle all but gone.
Glasses filled and dishes plated, you don't even make it to the kitchen table after taking a bite, wine forgotten as you push Jamie right against the counter—spinning her around and hiking that short dress all the way up to expose her absolutely gorgeous cunt.
"Well, how is it?" Jamie asks, looking over her shoulder while you practically rip your shorts down, fishing your painfully throbbing cock out with nothing on your mind other than the desire to get right inside.
"Fucking delicious. Can't wait to have another bite," you groan while your cock sinks between those pale cheeks . So wonderfully warm, swallowing you all the way to the hilt with one deep plunge.
"T-told you I was the best chef," Jamie gasps, clutching the edge of the counter when you grab onto her hips, pulling her back onto every inch. There's not a lot of talking, just that intense tightness around your cock and the sound of your hips slamming right into her wet cunt—sharing a forkful of that delicious meal with Jamie until her moans drown out any coherent thoughts.
“God, you feel so fucking good. Can't get enough of this pussy."
She clenches at that even tighter, pushing back against you, lips parted for another moan. “Y-yeah? Prove it… don’t stop.”
There's no reason to slow down or even think—all you want to do is to pound her pussy and let that body drive you insane, no other care in the world other than the way her perfect, plump ass keeps bouncing back against your hips.
"God, keep fucking pounding me," Jamie pleads, her wet walls pulling you impossibly deeper until there's not a single part of your cock not being devoured. Every thrust has her whining a little bit more, a little louder. Another bite of the food and you're both back to where you were—you fucking her from behind, her hands so desperate to hold onto something before she collapses in pleasure.
"Cum in me," she demands, fingers clenching hard on the surface, back arching against every punishing thrust. It's more a plea than anything—forcing your cock balls deep to drive herself into a moaning mess. And no other option would ever feel better right now, the taste of that sinfully good food lingering with every stroke of your cock in that tight heat.
Your hips slam hard, your cock pistons deep, and you're far past the need to fill her up entirely, plunging as fast as humanly possible into her. A squeeze of that soft flesh while she takes one final slam, and you unload an unimaginable amount of thick, warm spurts inside that perfect cunt, pumping your seed far, far into those slippery depths.
Nothing else but these loud grunts, rocking your hips a few more times as your balls empty into Jamie without pause, not wanting a single drop to escape. Your breathing comes in hard, still buried, still a little light-headed from the pleasure, especially with the look she gives, nothing but pure elation.
Just pure lust, and that content little smile that barely needs words.
"Can't let the food get cold, yeah?" Jamie says with a cute giggle after the intensity subsides, feeding you a bite while you stay hilted in her the entire time.
"Of course not. Can't let something so delicious go to waste," you manage, grabbing a glass of wine to wash it down.
"My pussy or the meal I made you?" Jamie asks, and she leans back to catch the sweetest, shortest of kisses while her free hand stays at your cheek, palm rubbing over your skin.
"Both. My two favorite things to eat."
Jamie smiles, her fingers raking through your hair best she can with her pussy still clenching around your cock. "You are such a loser. It's so cute."
And in that moment, with the two of you feeling too right to separate, the taste of her lips is a far better choice than that delicious plate of food, you simply stare into her eyes, relishing this moment.
Until the doorbell suddenly rings.
A most unpleasant sound that interrupts everything, Jamie looking equally as annoyed until her eyes go wide at the sudden realization.
"Oh shit. It's probably the internet guy. I completely forgot they were coming today to fix our shitty connection."
"Always with the worst timing. Fucking fantastic," you groan, cock pulsing while still buried inside Jamie. "They just had to show up while I'm balls deep inside you."
That makes Jamie nearly fall over from laughter, still staying there on that countertop all bent over. "To be fair, that's like, the majority of the time we're alone. Not his fault."
"Tell him to come back later. This takes priority."
"Are you serious? We've waited this long, are you suggesting that I yell for the internet guy to come back later because you don't wanna get your dick out of me yet?"
"That is what I'm suggesting, yes."
"Absolutely not, you horny freak. Look, this should only take a few minutes and then I'm all yours for the rest of the day. Just pull out and stick it back inside when he's done." Jamie says, grinding her hips a bit in hopes you'll get the message.
You sigh. Loudly, because what she’s asking might as well be worse than death. "Fine. Ugh, fine. Let's get this over with, go answer that."
There's nothing quite as disappointing as having your cock retreat from the comforting confines of her cunt. Jamie fixes her dress and hair, taking time to at least look somewhat presentable, despite going to answer the door with your cum dripping down her thighs.
"Behave yourself," Jamie tells you as she looks behind her one last time. "Otherwise I'm sure Mr. internet guy would be horrified to walk in and see that thing waving around."
Absurd. That you're getting a lecture by the girl who treats underwear like it's optional, even in public. But she leaves before you can offer much retort, opening the door while you try to keep your arousal contained by shoving your shaft back in your pants.
Nearly an hour. That's how long you have to wait with Mr. internet guy fiddling with wires and equipment—while Jamie gives sultry glances the entire time. An hour of no touching. An hour of no contact. An hour of pretending nothing has ever felt better than anything between those creamy thighs, the best thing to have ever held your cock so perfectly.
"Almost finished up. All the testing I've run shows there are no further errors. I did replace the router, and all cables in the house. Speed check showed no drops or lagging. You shouldn't be having problems again," he tells Jamie, while she's laying down on the sofa and her legs are so damn open that you get the most sinful view with him looking away. She knows exactly what the hell she's doing, angling her body just the right way and trying her best to turn you on right in front of a stranger.
"Good to hear," Jamie answers, turning her gaze your way—locking eyes. You can read her lips when he's not watching, and there's nothing subtle at all in the words you catch, a simple little 'fuck me' that grows more frustrating by the second.
Another five, maybe ten minutes at most and then he's finally gone, packing his tools back into his bag and heading on his way. It doesn't even take a second before Jamie is crashing to her knees, slipping down in front of the couch and hooking her fingers around the waistband of your pants—pulling them right down to your ankles in an instant.
"So fucking cock hungry. Did not expect an entire hour to have this massive thing waiting for me," Jamie groans, so damn impatient with the way she pounces onto your lap—tossing that dress right to the floor and sinking right down on your cock. No wasting any more time, just the view of her naked body, hips slamming down and tits bouncing with every motion.
"You're such a fucking tease," you tell her, yanking your shirt right off over your head so you can get as comfortable as she already is.
"I know. Your face looked miserable. Worst hour of your life, I'd imagine."
"Poor guy was just trying to do his job, you know. And there you were, eye-fucking me the entire time while he's right there."
"I'm sure that was at the bottom of his list of worries. Now he's gone, and I get to ride this cock for hours."
So the usual, really—just you, sitting there, with your hands right on her ass, slipping a finger inside her asshole, making Jamie moan from the sudden extra stimulation. That makes her move even faster, no sense of gentleness when those hips rise, falling down without care, riding you hard with her legs so spread to show off every inch sinking inside that dripping cunt.
"I needed this too," she lets out, pausing just enough to push your shoulders back, practically shoving you until your back is laid out on the sofa. "Needed to get bred one more time before bed."
Jamie is nothing but ravenous as she moves those hips so fast, hands exploring all over your body while you keep yourself occupied fingering her ass, the other on her back to hold her steady. She's utterly soaked, taking every thrust eagerly and rolling her delicious hips with those moans loud in your ears.
There's a forcefulness to her riding, leaning back and using her hands braced behind her on your legs for leverage—to leave her tits right on display as she picks up the pace with a few sharp, deep slams.
And without warning, you're digging your fingers into that ample backside, groaning when you pull her down hard, impaling her pussy one final time before your cock starts throbbing wildly—firing that thick load into her, emptying out your balls deep in her tight little pussy.
Jamie doesn't stop even for a moment, moving until that last bit of cum is pumped into her, milking you right to the end. You don't even have a chance to protest, watching the way she lifts off you, all that mess dripping out before she sits her ass down and drops back down on your messy cock.
"Said I was gonna ride this cock for hours, didn't I? Don't even really care about the internet anymore, now," she says with her cunt gripping you tight, hips relentless in the way she continues. It's a scene you're too tired to fight, especially as Jamie rides her way to one orgasm after another.
"You're fucking insane," you say between breaths, collapsed into the sofa with no desire at all to move as she keeps that ass bouncing in your lap.
"Blame your amazing dick," Jamie says, grinding herself down and not caring one bit about your poor, overstimulated cock getting sucked right back inside her. And god, does she keep you buried for quite a while—a real test of your endurance.
---
By the time you end up in the sheets, you're both exhausted—you more so than her, clinging to each other close with that silky soft skin against you. A comfortable weight on your chest as you wrap an arm around her, sharing a lazy kiss and indulging in her taste.
"I think we got a little carried away today," she murmurs, unable to hide her giggles.
"What gave you that idea?"
Jamie shifts a bit so she can stare right into your eyes—absolutely captivating, that it almost makes you forget how sore and spent your body feels. "How many times did you breed me? Like, three, four times today alone? Most of your cum went right inside me—except that one where I jerked you off on my face. God, that load was massive."
"If you think this is going to get me all worked up again, don't bother. I'm fucking spent. Balls empty, not a single drop left. "
That makes Jamie burst into even louder giggles, finding a new spot to snuggle against your shoulder and rest her head on.
"I can assure you, the idea didn't once cross my mind. Even if I'm more cum-hungry than usual lately, we can take it easy tomorrow."
That's enough to make you sigh in relief, almost collapsing right then and there into sleep.
"You poor thing. Tomorrow we'll just do nothing. Sleep in late, watch some movies—that kind of thing. No getting out of bed at all if we don't have to."
"Sounds amazing," you say, nearly asleep before the words leave your mouth.
She kisses your chest, lips lingering there for a moment. "Well, good night to you. Sweet dreams. I promise to behave."
"Good night, Jamie," you say, managing a few kisses for that taste still lingering. But you're tired, body worn out, and the exhaustion wins out for the night.
Blessed to Have You | Pt.1 - Cards on the Table
Lee Jieun (IU) / Lee Jongsuk ft. OC
This can be read independently, and works as a prologue to the TPT series, adding context for Birthday Blessings. | Part 2/2 →
Word count: 10.6K | Tags: Smut, Angst, Mentions of Cheating, Deepthroat, Edging, Cunnilingus, Squirting, Facial, Rough Sex, Creampie, Fluff?
What IU wants, IU gets. Jieun suggests a big party to celebrate The Golden Hour's success, leading to her boyfriend and her lifelong friend finally meeting in person, and the uncovering of some secrets.
September 3rd, 2022, IU’s apartment.
Having started to date a few months back, and after making it official (not public) a few weeks ago, it had become commonplace for Lee Jongsuk to visit Jieun’s apartment whenever both had an opening in their schedules.
The woman once known as ‘The Nation’s Little Sister’ had gotten used to not wearing any clothes at home. Maybe just a big shirt whenever it was cold, or if she had visits she could trust. At times when she cooked something. Her attire was, more often than not, accompanied by the occasional hair tie, which adorned her wrist that day.
She had prepared a fairly simple meal for her and her new boyfriend. At that time, it was already common for them to stay at the table chatting an hour after finishing eating. This time, it took them a little longer before Jongsuk stood up to wash the dishes.
Jieun took the chance to take a picture of him being a good boyfriend and doing the chores for her. She texted it to her childhood friend.
IU: Told you he’ll keep the house clean for me. Seungdae: Did you tell him to? You know no one can say no to you, princess. IU: He took the dishes without me asking for it 🙄 SD: I’ll believe you. But I’ll pretend that having you naked there is no incentive to keep you pleased. IU: Let me inform you, I’m not naked right now… I may not have anything underneath this shirt, but I’m not naked.
Jieun took a selfie from below. Legs crossing over the chair, showing her bare, hairless pussy, and doing a peace sign. She sent it to him right away.
SD: Always appreciate the evidence. How should I repay such a blessing? 🧎
Jieun rolled her eyes, knowing Seungdae was being sarcastic, but she had already thought of something.
“Jieun-ah,” Jongsuk called, almost done with the dishes. “I know we won’t be seeing each other until the concerts. But how are you feeling about the preparations? Anything I can help with?”
IU: Wait for my call, Great One. And be ready 😗
“Not so much for the preparations, but I’ve been thinking of something,” she replied. “You know how some groups rent a penthouse or a big house after they finish their tours?”
“Yeah… I’ve heard it gets pretty crazy depending on the group.”
“Well, what would you say if we celebrate The Golden Hour’s success like that? I was thinking of having all the crew and a few more people,” she shared, licking her lips.
Jongsuk had just finished with the dishes and turned back to face her, hands resting on the dishwasher. “What exactly are you talking about?”
“The team has been with me for years, some of them over a decade. They’re trustworthy. I was thinking of having my closest people that day,” she waited for his face to tell her he understood, but he wanted to hear it from her. “And maybe having an orgy with the whole crew and friends,” she added rather quickly.
“I’m not sure if we’re ready for that yet.”
“You’re telling me that when you have the video where the Gucci team is gangbanging me?” Jieun smirked, raising an eyebrow.
It was clear the actor didn’t know what to say. When they started dating a few months ago, the conversation of their last services arose, and for IU, one of them was a deal with Gucci last October, right after the pictures with the green jacket and tiny shorts were taken. That day, she gave him a sloppy blowjob while he watched her being passed around among the staff. She sent him the video later for his personal use.
“Who are you planning on inviting?” He inquired, almost giving up.
Jieun grinned. “Well, my staff needs to be compensated, so back dancers and the band are a must,” Jongsuk nodded, a sign of agreement. “Also, manager Hanteo, Junghyun, Park Geunwoo, and their partners. It's been ages since they’ve done something like that,” he kept nodding. “And some friends like Inna, Jiyeon, Hanna, Hyori and Sangsoon, Seunggyun, Seungdae, Lee Joongi, and Lee Jooyoung…” The woman listed rapidly.
Jongsuk looked taken aback by the list. He knew she had had encounters in the past with most, if not all, of the people she had last mentioned. “They all have tickets now for one or both days, but it's unlikely they'll join if they have something already scheduled,” she added, trying to sweeten the deal.
“Seungdae?” He asked. Jieun raised her eyebrows and nodded lightly. “He's not in the industry, why invite him?“
“Because he's been my friend basically all my life and I trust him, maybe?”
“I'm not sure. You know him, yes, but he's an outsider for everyone else…”
“Inna and Jiyeon know him in person. They get along pretty well.”
“Jieun, you know what I mean. I know you two had a thing years ago, and that's alright,” he noticed her pouting and looking down, but kept going. “But it was always just you two. No one else in the industry was at risk if he talked.”
“You know he won't do that. He would do anything to protect me, and also to protect anyone I love,” her sight went up slightly, already irritated. “So what's the deal? Why do you only have a problem with him joining the fun but not anyone else?”
“It's not the same, alright? We have all been in this muddy industry for years. He hasn't… Plus, it's not the same with him, he's the one who has known you the longest. Way before you became IU.”
“And he has stayed with me through all the ups and downs. In every scandal or rumor, he's been there, supporting me.”
“And fucking you at any chance you gave him,” Jongsuk let out without a filter, still standing at the kitchen sink.
“That's the problem then?” Jieun stood up, tiptoeing barefoot towards him. “That he fucked me, or that he could fuck me, in front of you?” Her steps had purpose, one leg crossing in front of the other, hands together at her back, chest up, nipples poking through the cotton shirt.
“Babe, you and I know how much you love the idea of me being taken by others,” she whispered, touching his chest with her small fingers, slowly going down his crotch. “Their hands touching my legs, my waist, my boobs,” she used her free hand to guide his through each place she mentioned. “Having their cocks in my mouth, my pussy, my ass… Maybe all at the same time.”
“Jieun…” he put his hand on her shoulder to get some distance between them. “Yes… I like the idea. But I'm not sure if I'm ready for that… Much less with him, alright?”
“C’mon! I really want you two to meet and get along! I would really appreciate it if he joined the party,” Jieun pouted sadly with puppy eyes.
Jongsuk knew she had grown accustomed to getting what she wanted, but also that she was okay with plans not going as she expected. However, this way of asking for something threw him off. “Do you love him?” He asked with a stern tone.
“Yes, of course! How could I not?” She replied immediately. “Jong, darling, it's not the same kind of love I know I'll feel for you. We're just getting started,” her hand reached out to his cheek. “But I've known him all my life, and he's someone I'm not willing to lose again,” her eyes locked on his. “Don't make me choose between you two. Please…”
She wasn't just talking about the celebration after the concert, and Jongsuk knew that. When they started dating, she told him about Seungdae. Thinking it would be good to add some honesty, she mentioned that he was her first time, by her request, when she found out about her first service experience. She also told him they've had other encounters throughout the years.
While he accepted it, he never seemed too comfortable with him being so present in her life, or with how often they talked. Of course, he was not aware of the nature of some of those chats that he had had, like a few minutes ago.
“Alright…” He passed his hands through his hair and got out of the kitchen area. “Call him, we need to set rules. Not only about him, but also endorsements and all that.”
“Are you serious?” She asked with watery, happy eyes.
“Yes. Tell him to come before I regret it.”
“Y-yes! I’ll call him now,” she ran for her phone on the table, dialing right away.
“Your highness!” Seungdae answered, and it sounded like he was in his car.
“You idiot… Hey, where are you going?”
“I was getting back home, why?”
“Take a detour to my apartment, now.”
“Why? Is everything okay? Did you fight with Jongsuk?” He asked immediately with a concerned voice.
The actor could hear a little of their conversation. He thought Seungdae’s tone was one of legit worry for her. He just chuckled while he poured himself a drink before going to the couch.
“No, nothing like that. He’s here with me, and I wanted you both to know each other.”
“Jin… What are you hiding?” Back when they were kids, Seungdae could not pronounce her name correctly, often calling her 'Jin' instead of 'Jieun.' It stuck as her nickname ever since.
“Just… Come over here, okay?”
“Okay, your highness… I’ll be there in fifteen minutes.”
“Thank you, drive safely.”
“Your wish is my command!” He replied happily and hung up.
Jieun went to Jongsuk’s arms, letting her naked ass rest in his crotch as she snuggled in him. “Thank you for this, really,” she kissed him softly on the lips.
“I haven’t agreed to him going to the party.”
“I know. But just being open to actually knowing him in person, and understanding he’s an important person for me... Not everyone’s willing to do that.”
“I just want full honesty, alright?”
Jieun looked down for a split second and replied, “Sure, that's fair.”
Time went by, and Seungdae arrived at Jieun's door. Truth is, he had the keys, but knowing her boyfriend was there, he rang the bell instead.
Jieun left Jongsuk’s embrace to check the door, still wearing only that big shirt. She confirmed that Seungdae was the one waiting and opened it, jumping to hug him as soon as he got inside.
The actor was amazed by her display. Her arms around his neck, her naked butt; another man’s arms hugging her by the waist. He tried to collect himself.
Seungdae noticed right away and was careful not to touch any uncovered piece of skin. Although he couldn’t avoid looking at her bare pussy while he took off his shoes.
Jieun took him to the living room, where Jongsuk was already waiting for them.
“Darling, this is Seungdae, my lifelong friend. Seungdae, this is Jongsuk, my boyfriend.”
Seungdae bowed slightly, but the actor decided to reach for his hand. He had seen Jongsuk do this before on screen, so he followed along.
They shook hands, both with firm grips, but neither trying to intimidate the other. Unknowingly, both of them wanted to get along for the sake of their beloved Jieun.
“Big fan. I just saw Pipeline a few weeks ago. You were amazing there,” Seungdae broke the ice in all honesty. ‘Credit to where credit is due,’ he thought.
“Thank you, I’ve heard a lot about you,” Jongsuk replied. Neither Jieun nor Seungdae knew if his smile was genuine or just good acting.
“Only the good bits, I hope.”
“Mostly. I was thinking of how I could get to meet you, and things kind of lined up today.”
“So… What do I owe the pleasure?” Seungdae didn't know what to do. “Were you thinking of going somewhere, ordering food, drinking?” He asked, signaling the empty glass next to the couch.
Seungdae seemed to be waiting for a response from Jongsuk, but he only pointed with his head towards Jieun.
“Yeah… Well…” She tried to find the words while she sat in the armchair, with her legs up, letting both see her puffy lips between her legs. “Jong and I were talking about celebrating after the concerts in a couple of weeks.” Her toes were moving unconsciously, letting her nervousness show as clearly as her cunt.
“I can’t do this,” she sighed. “I’ll be direct. I want to have an orgy after the concert, and I want you to be part of it.”
Seungdae was taken aback. For once, he was short of words. He looked at Jieun and pointed to Jongsuk as if asking, ‘What about him?’
The actor took notice of that. “As you can imagine,” he started, “I was not exactly comfortable with the idea of sharing my new girlfriend with a bunch of people,” he said, walking to one of the sofas, inviting him to sit in the one next to Jieun. He stood there, walking through the place. “But she made a few valid points, so I wanted to talk with you before agreeing to anything. If that’s alright.”
“Y-yeah, sure. Shoot,” Seungdae replied defensively. He and Jieun had talked about how much of their past Jongsuk knew, so talking about any encounters they’ve had this year or the couple of years she cheated on her ex with him was off the table.
“Have you ever signed an NDA before?” The actor started.
“Yes, but not the kind I think you’re talking about. I’m fine if you want me to sign one now, just in case.”
“We’ll see. For now, how can I be sure you won’t do or leak anything against her?”
“Outside my family, she’s the most important woman in my life. There’s no way I’d do anything that could hurt her or harm her.”
A soft nod. “I take it you’re single, then.”
“Yes…” Seungdae replied, suspecting where this would go.
“Have you had any significant relationships in the past?”
“A few. The longest one lasted a little over two years, but we parted ways,” partial truth. Both Jieun and Seungdae had a relationship at the time. He could not keep sleeping with Jieun on the side, and he broke up with his girlfriend. Contrary to his experience, sleeping with Seungdae on the side allowed her last relationship to last longer. Both agreed to keep this between them.
Jongsuk scoffed, raising his eyebrow for half a second. “How long ago was your last relationship, and why did it end?”
“Around a year ago. We never really connected, and we were not in the same mental space,” he shrugged slightly, with no remorse or sadness in his words. He had been open to other people, but having Jieun by his side, he never really looked to connect with other women in a romantic sense, only physically.
“Would you say you love Jieun?”
This question was coming whether he liked it or not, but hearing it made his heart skip a bit. Jieun opened her eyes, surprised by the question, her toes curled, as if protecting herself while she waited for his response.
“Yes,” he admitted a few seconds later. He had not voiced that since they were teens, but Jieun was too sleepy to remember that. This was the first time she remembered him acknowledging his feelings for her.
“I can’t imagine a life where she’s not there in some way, shape, or form,” he continued. “She’s been there for me when I needed her the most, and has given me more support than most, if not any of my friends.”
Jieun's face blushed a bit as she smiled tenderly, looking at Jongsuk to see the reaction to his response.
His eyes still showed no emotion, but his lips showed what she thought could be a hidden smile for a split second. “Were you two sleeping together before we made our relationship official?” He inquired without breaking his mask.
“No!” Seungdae replied quickly.
“Yes…” Jieun admitted, basically murmuring, and yet, it drowned Seungdae’s response. She seemed to be sinking into the armchair, drawing their attention by her response and how she, this time unconsciously, was displaying her pussy by accident in an attempt to hide her face with her legs.
Seungdae blushed at her response and display, knowing he couldn’t take his eyes off her little existence. The wish to be swallowed by the Earth had never been so strong.
Jongsuk broke character and had to look at one of the lamps in the living room, touching the bridge of his nose with his fingertips.
“You said you wanted full honesty,” Jieun stated. “I’m giving you that. Seungdae and I have been sleeping together for ages, but you know I wouldn’t have said yes when you proposed to make this official if I didn’t see a future with you.” Her mouth moved behind her legs, but her whole body remained still.
With this out in the air, Seungdae didn’t know how much she would reveal to him. He thought of going with the flow, admitting to whatever she said and not adding anything else.
Jongsuk took a deep breath. “When was the last time you two had sex?”
“About a month ago,” said the girl with her eyes closed, still drowning in the armchair, biting her lips.
“Jieun, we’ve been dating for months now! And now it turns out he had always been there?”
“Yes,” she admitted, crossing her arms. “I told you, he’s always been there for me. Good, bad, and worse. And I know he always will!” Silence took over the room before she regained her composure and sat straight.
“Remember when I found out you were still sleeping with Yoona when we started dating?” She added, her eyes already holding her tears. “I went with him that night. I was furious, and we fucked.” Jongsuk looked at Jieun with anger, but his remorse made him look at Seungdae’s perplexed face instead.
“After that, we talked,” she continued, her voice barely holding on to what she said. “I told him what had happened, and he helped me remember the kind of business we’re in and all the things that entail,” she explained, a tear finally running down her cheek. “He is the one who pushed me to give you another chance because of how happy I was with you.”
Jongsuk broke character again. Things had moved so quickly for him months ago. His encounters with Yoona and Jieun overlapped for a couple of weeks, very early in their relationship.
Jieun seemed so confident and unbroken when she confronted him about it that, after the drama had wrapped up, he had also moved on from Yoona, as actors normally move on from their costars.
Now he understood that, in a way, thanks to him, he can say Lee Jieun, the one and only IU, is his girlfriend. “Alright,” he said after breathing deeply, sitting on the couch, and keeping his eyes closed.
“What?” said both Jieun and Seungdae, looking at each other, not knowing what he was talking about now.
“We need to set up some rules in our relationship. It's clear, no matter what I do, he’ll be a constant factor in your life. And if we are to continue together, that means he’ll be a constant factor in my life as well. So he’ll be our witness.”
Jieun could not process the sudden change in Jongsuk, but Seungdae understood. He could not be a hypocrite with her, not after she had forgiven him for something relatively similar.
“Jieunah, darling, I need you to be fully awake for this part,” Jongsuk requested, already looking more comfortable on the sofa, elbows resting on his knees with hands together.
“Y-yes, sorry, yes… Thank you. Where do we start?” She asked, still perplexed, but forcing a bit of her business mind to take over.
“Sponsors and endorsements,” Seungdae stated confidently. Jongsuk looked pleasantly surprised. “You both will continue having weird deals to get the right sponsor, get deals with brands, and whatever. I know what that means for her, but I'm not so sure about you.”
“I also have to lend my body to keep certain deals, or even roles,” the actor admitted, a little ashamed. His face let him know he would not get into the details of that.
Seungdae understood. “Okay… What can you do about it?” He said, giving them both the chance to talk.
“When it comes to acting, sometimes there is no way to avoid getting intimate with your co-star. You’ve learnt that,” said Jongsuk, pointing to a little photo of the Hotel de Luna cast. “We need to keep that in mind.”
“I don’t want you cumming inside other girls’ cunts,” Jieun pouted.
“And I don’t want other men cumming inside you either.”
Seungdae felt pleasantly left out, knowing that almost every time he met with her in private meant, at the very least, a creampie.
The thought bounced to Jieun, who tried to keep the option on the table. “I don't think that's an option… Some of my deals include full use of my body. That includes them cumming inside me,” Jieun explained, noticing an immediate reaction in her boyfriend, who just crossed his legs to hide his growing erection.
“Okay,” Seungdae intervened, “so no creampies with co-stars, but sponsors may be allowed.”
“Yes, and let’s try to negotiate the existing deals we have. I know some have no wiggle room, but it’s worth a shot,” Jongsuk requested.
“I’m fine with that,” Jieun agreed, smiling shyly at her boyfriend. “Anything else?”
“Yes, but this one’s a petition, more than a rule,” Jongsuk started. “I’d like you to record your sessions with whoever fucks you.”
“Fine!” She replied instantly, “Sure, I can make that happen in most cases.” Her face turned serious. “But I want a picture of whoever you fuck, after you’re done with them.”
They both agreed. After a second, her expression changed again, biting her lips. “Should we talk about the party, then?”
Seungdae was partially surprised by how she took the domain of the conversation, and was very interested in what he had to say about the deal.
“Let’s book a big house. But I don’t want anyone else fucking you,” the actor took a second and closed his eyes. “Only both of us,” the actor said in a confident tone, signaling to Seungdae and himself.
Jieun jumped and went directly to sit on his lap, each leg on his sides. Her bare cunt resting on his erection. “I knew you couldn’t resist the idea, babe. Thanks a lot,” she purred, giving him kisses across his face.
“But he can’t cum inside your pussy or kiss you on the lips,” he added, holding Jieun’s face with one hand.
‘Damn, so close,’ thought Seungdae. Jieun pouted again, clearly disappointed.
Jongsuk knew how much she loved a good creampie any day of the week, so he rightfully imagined it was a customary part of their sessions.
“Alright…” She agreed, not knowing if she could avoid it in the heat of the party.
“I can’t believe this is going to happen,” Seungdae murmured, standing up and running both hands through his hair.
“Oh, come here, you, too." Jieun grabbed his shirt to get him close. “Deal is made, and we’re here,” she looked into their eyes. ”And I know you both are already thinking of how you’ll share me that night,” she rubbed her naked cunt over her boyfriend’s clothed erection, same as she did with her friend’s hardening dick using her small hand.
She stood up, making Jongsuk stand up as well. She walked a few steps for both of them to admire her, positioned her bare feet delicately, ready to pose as she removed the only piece of clothing she had. She made sure to stand straight, showing her bare body to both of them while she tied up her hair before walking towards them.
Jieun loved how both towered over her. Looking up to see both their faces made her shiver and blush. Once she stood a couple of centimeters away from both of them, she grabbed their dicks over their pants.
“Why don’t we get familiar now?” She looked at Seungdae. “Just to get rid of any awkwardness before the party,” she looked at Jongsuk. “A tease of what’s to come,” Jieun’s hand was already unbuckling both men’s belts with noticeable experience.
Jongsuk could barely look away from his girlfriend’s face. He felt trapped in place, unable to stop her, but able to see everything she did. An unadmitted fantasy was becoming real right in front of him.
“You don’t need to do anything, babe. Let your little girlfriend handle it,” she unbuttoned his pants and got her hand inside his trunks, same as she was doing with Seungdae. She glanced at her friend and winked at him with a seductive smirk on her face.
“I know you love it when I get in charge,” she said to both of them, eyes jumping from one man to the other. “So be good and don’t move.” She had them both where she wanted them. Literally in the palm of her hands. But being the one in control, she had to keep going. She knelt in front of them. A predator, about to play with her prey.
Both men followed her with their eyes. Her face was filled with lust, looking at their bulges. Jieun decided to start with her boyfriend. She released his seven-inch dick with her left hand while she massaged her friend's bulge with her free hand.
She wasted no time and licked Jongsuk’s balls, one at a time, moving up slowly before giving a good lick to his dick’s underside; from the base, all the way up to the slit of his dick. Jongsuk’s reaction let her know how good that felt. She kissed all of his length before turning to the right, pushing her nose to his friend’s briefs, hiding his dick.
“Now, Great One, ready for me?” She asked, releasing his friend's dick, making it spring directly on her right cheek, proving the meaning of his name was not the only reason for his nickname. She was quick to catch it with her hand to repeat the same process she did with her boyfriend. She sucked his balls, one at a time, before licking all of his eight and a half inches of length.
She knew very well that his friend had a larger cock than his boyfriend, even though they had the same girth. She couldn't help but giggle quietly while she spread her saliva, thinking that the inch and a half her boyfriend had over Seungdae in height is the same inch and a half her friend had over her boyfriend's dick.
She looked at Jongsuk. A similar thought must have crossed his mind as he could not take his eyes off the other man's cock and how big it looked in her small hand, moving through her face.
Jieun decided to put on a show for the men. She sucked their dicks, bobbing her head a few times on each of them, letting her spit fall down her mouth, all the way to her neck and breasts. When she felt she had enough spit, she gathered what had fallen on her body and used it as lube to cover their full lengths. Past this point, her eyes locked with Jongsuk.
She grabbed both shafts by the base, taking turns on them, slowly swallowing them into her throat. A couple of bobs on each dick before going to the other, each time a little deeper, until she started purposely gagging. She knew both of them loved to hear her gurgling like that, so she pushed herself for more.
The difference in length felt evident inside her throat. She was almost getting to the base of her boyfriend’s dick, but Seungdae’s Cock required more effort.
The woman was eager to feel all their lengths down her throat. She grabbed the extra saliva that had been falling down her torso and went for an extra sloppy deepthroat for both of them. She swallowed her boyfriend entirely in one movement, letting her nose rest on his pubis for a few seconds while she gave an energetic, sloppy handjob to her friend.
Jongsuk couldn’t help but twitch inside her throat, announcing his orgasm. He felt betrayed by his body, but sharing his girlfriend like this for the first time was not in his plans that day.
Jieun smiled with his dick still on her throat and pulled out her tongue, giving two last bobs. She pressed her face into his crotch and shook her head slowly before releasing him, frustrating his orgasm in the process. His hand tried to take hold of his shaft, but she slapped his backhand, immediately holding his dick firmly with her left hand.
She barely took a breath while she moved to Seungdae’s dick. Her mouth welcomed him with her tongue out, maintaining eye contact with Jongsuk. Despite all the spit helping to lubricate her throat, his last inch proved too much for her. She moved her head up and down a couple more times; it seemed she had reached her limit. She placed her right hand on her friend’s buttocks, giving him the signal to push her head deeper into his crotch.
That was the extra help she needed. She finally felt her nose pressing against Seungdae’s trimmed bush while her whole neck bulged with his dick inside of it.
She felt Seungdae twitch when he grabbed her ponytail. Jieun let him face fuck her right until the edge of his orgasm, always looking lustfully at Jongsuk.
The quick and loud gurgling contrasted with the slow and delicate handjob she was giving her boyfriend. For him, the cherry on top was watching her make an effort to lick her friend's balls while he used her throat as a fleshlight.
Right before Seungdae came in her throat, she grabbed his dick and pushed it out of her mouth. She was quick to stand up, caressing the slippery, sensitive tip of both dicks with her small hands.
The three of them stood there for a few seconds. Both men saw her in awe. Her naked body, her pussy, was visibly drenched and dripping trails of her nectar down her inner thighs. Her face, neck, and boobs, all covered in her drool. She saw them, breathing heavily. Their faces, both clearly dying to take a bite of her. She felt their dicks, as hard as steel, edging and begging to cum.
She looked at both of them in their eyes. “I want you both to keep this hunger for me until the day of the party,” she whispered, releasing their dicks to caress their faces with equal delicacy. “Will you be good and not touch yourselves for me until then?”
She took Jongsuk’s face. “Can you hold it for your little cumslut?” she smiled, and he nodded, even though his eyes begged her to let him cum just this once. Jieun smiled and turned to Seungdae.
“And you? I've basically been your private porn actress all these years, haven't I? Can I get that in return?” She asked, grabbing his face and pouting, making her cutest expression contrast with the naughtiness the rest of her body expressed.
Seungdae exhaled. “You know I’m going to hate you for this, so it better be worth it,” he replied, trying to accept that it was over.
Jieun chuckled devilishly. “You know it will be,” she looked at Jongsuk while holding their dicks again. “Both of you know the wait will be worth it just so you can release all you have inside of me. Over, and over, and over again,” she whispered the last bit very slowly, stroking all of their length at every ‘over’ she pronounced.
She took a few steps back to admire her men, both eager to finish what she had started, but obeying her every command.
Seungdae knew that was the end of the night, so he grabbed his dick and tried his best to make it look normal under his pants. Jongsuk rubbed his hair with one hand, the other resting on his hip, still unsure if what had just happened was true. Jieun’s face grinned, loving every second of their reactions.
“I hate you so much right now,” Seungdae baffled when his clothes were ready.
“Oh, you both love me. And that's why you two will go home for today,” she declared, still naked and guiding them to the hallway. She helped Jongsuk with his dick and his pants while Seungdae put on his shoes. Once both were ready, she unapologetically grabbed his friend’s face to kiss him on the cheek, as close to his lips as she could, and immediately repeated the same with her boyfriend, giving him a soft kiss on the mouth.
Jieun stood with her legs slightly open and ran two fingers through the folds of her wet pussy, then did the same with the other hand. She stepped closer to them and got her drenched fingers into their mouths. Both instinctively opened her lips and licked her digits, savoring her nectar.
“That's a treat for the road back home,” she said with the sweetest smile. “Be good, exchange numbers or something,” she opened the door nonchalantly and pushed them towards it. “I’ll keep in touch with both of you. And remember: No touching until I touch you again. Drive safely!” She took a step outside her door and went back, closing the door slowly, letting them appreciate her naked body before closing it completely.
“You know she’s watching us through the camera, right?” Seungdae joked, raising an eyebrow at Jongsuk.
“I have no doubt about it,” he replied while they both walked backwards, still looking at the door, hoping she would open it again.
On the other side of the door, Jieun was, indeed, watching them go through the camera. Her smile could not be hidden, even though she tried by biting her index finger. She laughed softly. “I love them so much,” she sighed in the quietest voice possible when they finally turned back as they talked.
Days went by. Throughout the first couple of days after their agreement, she invited everyone on her list. Unfortunately, all but one of them were already booked for the next Monday morning, so they couldn’t confirm their assistance. Yoo Inna simply thanked the invitation, but she admitted crowds were not her thing. Jieun was expecting that response, as the only time they were intimate was during their vacation years ago.
The only one who was able to confirm was Lee Jooyoung, her Broker co-star. That made her happy, not only because that was a chance to meet her again, but because she remembered the night they spent together at Cannes and how good she made her cum, so Jooyoung could help her thank her female dancers.
As expected, with all the preparations for her concerts and rehearsals, she couldn’t make time with either Jongsuk or Seungdae to meet them in person. Jieun didn’t ghost them either, and they both know as much as she wants to fuck them, suck them, or simply see them, her focus is, and always will be her career, and they love her too much to interfere with her goals.
What she did instead was keep them on edge. Every morning, she would send them a picture of herself naked, waking up with messy hair. Sometimes, she would send them a quick video of her, right after taking a shower, moving her damp hair playfully, light reflecting over the little droplets of water on her body. During the rehearsal days, she would send them a video of how she undressed after getting home, showing her body, still covered in sweat. At times, a simple good night photo of her, lying face down, framing her bare face, with her little, round, bare ass, and showing the soles of her feet.
Jongsuk and Seungdae did their best to fulfill their part of the bargain, even though they found themselves revisiting the little teasers she sent every day.
A week after their encounter, Jieun’s and Seungdae’s schedules matched enough to have a somewhat real-time text conversation.
IU: Remember when I was a trainee and I arrived at your mom’s house unannounced? SD: Sure thing, she's told me she misses those days. IU: I miss how simple everything seemed. I guess I didn’t really know what I was getting myself into. SD: No one could have guessed, Jin… But what do you mean exactly? IU: I didn’t have to hide just to have a life, to enjoy myself, to spend time with my loved ones… To spend time with you. SD: I really miss that, too, but you still have me. Same old Seungdae, taking care of you in any way I can. IU: Like when I fell flat on my back and you gave me a good back massage, kkkkk. SD: Those were far from being good massages, you should know that now! IU: You kidding? Those always got me in the mood 🥴 SG: What got you in the mood was getting naked, knowing anyone could find us at any second. IU: And surely that didn’t get you in the mood either 😒 SG: Jin, you can always get me in the mood, you know that. IU: And I’m always in the mood for a good fuck from The Great One~. SG: You're addicted to having me inside you. IU: Hey, should I remind you that not every girl can have her first time with a seven-inch monster dick? It’s your fault for shaping my pussy to your own liking 😤 SG: Mouth and ass, too, princess, don’t forget that ☝️, and I wouldn’t say it’s a monster dick, but it's eight and a half inches now, btw 😘 IU: I'm sure it gets bigger when you're cumming. But you may be right, I got addicted to having some of you inside me 😌. Do you remember how I got mad at you when you didn’t want to cum inside me? kkkkk. SG: Hey! I was scared you might actually get pregnant! Even though I’ve always loved the idea of putting a baby inside you.
Jieun took a few minutes to reply. When Seungdae took his phone again, it was a video of her from below, fingering herself with her legs spread open and moaning loudly. Caption said, “Can’t wait for you to breed me for real.”
SG: Jin, don’t tease me or I won’t hold myself during the party 😤 How come you can masturbate but we can’t touch ourselves?! IU: My wish is your command, remember? I want you fully loaded and ready to release it all inside me. SG: Your boyfriend didn’t allow it, remember? He didn't say anything about your ass or throat, though. IU: But I want you to fill my pussy up!!! 😭 SG: Convince your boyfriend, and I will get you pregnant in a day. IU: DEAL!!! SG: What do you mean? IU: I’ll get him to let you creampie me. Maybe not breed me, he wouldn't like that… I think… I’m not sure… He loves to see me creampied on my videos with the sponsors… SG: You look stupidly hot with your face and pussy drenched in cum, princess. Not a single soul can deny that. IU: I know, and I’ll get my way around so you both can see that. But I’ll also get you to creampie me with his blessing. SG: How…?
Seungdae was already hooked on the conversation, but she stopped replying for a good couple of hours. A shower was due just to try to calm down. After a bit, when he thought it was over, he got one last message from her:
IU: Just try not to cum until you’re inside my pussy. Hold it until then. I’ll do the rest 🦊
September 13th, 23:20 hrs.
Sometimes, Jieun’s impulses would push her to do things without considering the full context of her situation. More often than not, this involved problems with locations and dates almost overlapping. This is one of the reasons she has more than one manager despite being a soloist.
Unfortunately for her, her managers can’t control her businesses behind closed doors, even though she eventually shares everything with them, particularly Hanteo, who at this point had also become her accomplice.
As soon as she remembered Jongsuk’s birthday was just a few days before her concert, her manager helped her plan something that would make her a good girlfriend. Luckily for her, it would also help her with the plans to make Seungdae fill her cunt.
With the concert preparations, she would not have a chance to see him on his actual birthday. Plus, since he had already hosted his fan meeting the day before, his birthday plans that year were more family-focused. It was too early for them to meet each other’s families, but late enough in the day for him to be already home.
“Manager Hanteo, thank you for driving me here! I promise you I’ll make it up to you,” Jieun winked at him, closing her olive coat and picking up her bag in the back seats of the car.
“I’ll be here at seven, alright?”
“I’ll be ready, don’t worry,” the woman got out of the car and walked to the door. She rang the bell and saw lights across the house turning on as her boyfriend came downstairs.
Slowly, he opened the door. It was clear he was not expecting any visits, much less his girlfriend. She had already wished goodnight to both Jongsuk and Seungdae, sending them a cute nude she took after taking a shower.
He scanned her, noticing her slim, bare legs shaking under her coat thanks to the cold night wind. “I thought you were asleep already,” he scoffed, raising an eyebrow.
“And I thought you would let me in before your neighbors see a naked woman in your front door,” Jieun said, unbuttoning her coat, revealing her naked body underneath. Even though she loved the risk of being seen naked in the middle of the street, she could not believe she had finished opening her cover and was now taking it off her shoulders, revealing her bare back to anyone watching the CCTV or walking by.
On time, Jongsuk snapped out of his surprise and grabbed her by the arm, getting her inside the house. He closed the door and turned to see her now naked girlfriend standing over her coat, wearing nothing but a pair of sneakers, which she took off the following second.
“I’m not going to complain or anything, but weren’t you the one who wanted us fully loaded for the party?” He walked closer to her, caressing her cheek with his right index and feeling the soft skin of her waist with his left hand.
“Did you really think I was going to make you spend your first birthday with me, without me?” She tilted her head, looking up to him and leaving her inviting lips parted for him.
“I can see you doing that, yeah,” he leaned toward her face. “The question now is, will you let me claim my birthday present, or are you going to edge me to death again?”
She felt her pussy twitch, seeing him towering over her in all aspects. Jieun kept it cool. “In light of the recent events and how unfair it would be for Seungdae to let you fuck me all night… It’s going to cost you, you know?” She purposefully let her breath hit his lips before her tongue touched them.
“What is it going to be, then?” The man effortlessly carried her, holding her by her back and legs, keeping his face as close as before.
Jieun’s insides trembled after being manhandled with such ease. “The only way to make it fair is not telling you, darling,” she moved her hands to his face while he started walking to the stairs. “Do you want me so desperately?”
The man didn’t wait to get to the second floor and pinned her against the wall, kissing her fiercely. She moaned against his lips at the unexpected action. “Jieunah,” he said, “I don’t care. Right now I only want you,” he whispered, fingers gripping her fair skin firmly.
The woman grinned. “Make me yours then,” she kissed him passionately, biting his lip before kissing his neck so he could take her safely to his bed. Upon getting there, he threw her to the mattress.
She yelped. When she looked down, the man was crawling to her. She stopped him, placing her small right foot on his forehead. “You already have me all naked and ready for you,” she purred, opening her leg to display her bald pussy. Her folds were already shining in her nectar. “Aren’t you going to let me see my boyfriend’s body?”
Jongsuk chuckled. He took her foot and kissed her sole. Without saying a word, he took off his shirt with one swift movement from his right arm. He loosened his pants and let them fall, revealing his lack of underwear and letting his already hardened cock spring free in front of her..
Jieun bit her lips and smiled. She opened her legs and moved her finger, signaling him to go to her. Her boyfriend crawled over her, tracing a path of soft kisses through her hairless pubis, her belly, her navel, her stomach, between her breasts, her neck, and just before his lips touched hers, the man traced his path back.
The frustrated kiss made her grab his hair with enough strength to pull his head. He laughed at her attempt and kept planting small kisses throughout her body until he reached her pussy again. She cooed at the first touch of his mouth on her wet lips, whimpering when his tongue ran through her folds and touched her clit.
“You’ve been craving to be touched as much as we craved for you, haven’t you?” Her boyfriend teased, letting his breath hit her cunt, sending small jolts of electricity through her body.
Her hand clenched on his hair. “Do you know how hard it is to have your two favorite men… Dying to fuck your brains out… And having an empty bed every night?” Jieun explained between contained moans while Jongsuk licked her pussy slowly.
“I can imagine the struggle,” he replied, inserting her tongue into her walls, savoring her salty juices, accommodating his arms under her legs, holding her by the waist.
She was locked in position, unable to move, but also willing to let him do whatever he wanted with her body. The way his hands gripped her waist and his tongue swirled across her drenched folds and the entrance of her canal was enough for her to fully relax.
Jongsuk felt her loosen the grip on his hair, then he felt her body relax in his tongue. Her soft moans flooded the room. He could see her hands trying to grasp the sheets, wandering aimlessly through the mattress until they landed on her firm tits.
Her head was already rocking at the same rhythm as her moans. Without any thought, her fingers latched onto her nipples, pinching them as she squeezed her boobs with the palms of her hands. Jieun had no rush to get near her orgasm; she was enjoying the ride.
Her boyfriend let her pleasure build up, inserting only his tongue inside her for a while He was enjoying the increasing volume of her melodic moans until he felt it was time to hear her cry in pleasure.
He stopped licking her whole pussy and began sucking on her clit without any warning. The whimpers coming out of her lungs pierced his ears, but despite the strong reaction across her body, her legs remained spread open for him.
With her clit captured between his lips, he focused on pushing her over the edge. He synced his suctioning with her breathing, as inconsistent as this was at that moment. His hands pressed on her waist firmly. Strong enough to make her feel under his domain, but gentle enough to feel her heart beat through her skin.
Once he felt it, he tried to lick her sensitive bean at the same tempo her own body had set up. It took him a moment, but he could feel her melting in the plateau of her orgasm. By the time he had matched her rhythms, Jieun exploded in his mouth, gushing her juices with no regard for the mess she was making on his bed.
Jongsuk didn’t stop. He kept sucking her clit until her pussy stopped squirting. He opened his mouth and devoured her drenched cunt, literally drinking her, prolonging the decline of her climax, but amplifying the way her body shook in his hands.
Jieun didn’t resist. Normally, having such a sensitive spot stimulated with that intensity after her orgasm would be torture. However, she knew part of his pleasure was to make her cum as hard and as long as he could, and she was not going to deny that to the to-be birthday man.
She was still shuddering at his delicate touch when her body finally let go of her orgasm. “My god,” she exclaimed. “You were hungry, huh?” She weakly ran her fingers through his hair.
“I’m not sure why you say that,” he smirked, looming between her legs to show his face, reflecting the light around them thanks to her juices spread across his jaw.
“Come here,” she barely pulled him by his hair. She had no strength to do so, but he gladly went for her lips. He tried kissing her, but she focused on licking his face, removing whatever liquid came from inside of her before their tongues swirled against each other.
She had no energy, but she wanted more. Jieun bit his lips sharply, pausing the kiss for a moment. “Pull me to the edge of the bed,” she requested, eyes shining in lust.
“Is this going to cost me?” Jongsuk inquired with a smirk, grabbing her arms.
“This one’s for free,” her tongue licked his upper lip before she grinned.
The man placed her shoulders on the edge of the bed, letting her head hang freely, and enjoying the sight he had of her slim, frail body. His cock was rock hard, touching the tip of her nose.
“Use me,” she chuckled. “Just don’t cum in my throat, I want to taste you,” she told him, wiggling her fingers as he aligned with her mouth.
“Ready?”
“I’m wait…” Jieun was interrupted by his shaft, invading her mouth. She didn’t complain; she laughed instead, moving her neck a bit to give him space inside her neck.
The first thrusts reached the back of her throat. He could feel her tongue moving, savoring the precum he had been leaking while he devoured her. Without any warning, her throat welcomed his whole shaft, gurgling loudly as he felt her pipe gripping around his cock.
The sensation was otherworldly. The way her body accepted his cock ramming against her only pushed him to fuck her face as freely and primally as his lust demanded.
The visuals were equally satisfying. Her neck, bulging every time he buried his cock inside her throat. Her tits, bouncing relentlessly at the same rhythm he pounded her mouth. Her slim arms, delicately resting on the mattress. Her thighs, rubbing against each other. And her feet, swinging nonchalantly, stretching her toes.
The performance could not be complete without the constant beat of his balls slapping on her face, and the vocals of her humming and gurgling, purposefully louder every time, sending vibrations through his shaft.
Jongsuk was truly feeling every bit of Jieun’s throat. He could not help but lean forward as he fucked her face. If she needed air, she would pinch his thigh; that was the rule, but her hands remained calm on the sides of her head.
“You truly love this, don’t you?” He growled, feeling his climax approaching. She hummed in confirmation, excitedly wiggling her feet. “Fuck it,” he grunted.
Admittedly, his orgasm came soon compared to their normal sessions, but the anticipation for the upcoming party, the daily teasing of her tight body, and all of his arousal from eating her out had already built up.
She felt his cock growing larger and thicker inside her throat. His slower but stronger thrust, and his body, slowly crunching over her, made it clear he was getting there. She tapped her throat and moved her finger side to side to remind him not to cum in her throat.
He scoffed and gave a few last thrusts before withdrawing from her throat, turning her over by her shoulder so she rested on her belly. He grabbed her hair, helping her to support her head while he fiercely stroked his cock.
Jieun’s face was filled with lust. Her watery eyes looked at him seductively. Her mouth had a huge, open-mouth smile, and her tongue playfully moved in and out of her lips, anticipating her late-night shot of warm cum.
The man lamented not having a way to frame that look on her. But without further ado, he came. The first shot landed across her nose, almost falling on her open eye. He directed the next ropes of semen directly to her mouth, filling it with white cum until he was over.
She kept her mouth open and gracefully took the seed, painting her face, directing it to her lips. Her tongue swam in his sperm, savoring it and letting it fill every corner of her mouth.
She looked straight into his eyes, and with a sly smile, Jieun started swallowing slowly, making it last with small gulps until her mouth was empty. She opened her mouth to proudly show him that everything had gone down to her stomach.
When she looked down on him, she saw his cock, almost fully hard again. “You really like to see me covered in cum, don't you?” She weakly sat on the bed and took his dick in her hand, stroking him swiftly thanks to her drool.
“It’s not my fault if it suits your skin,” Jongsuk ran his fingers through her cheek.
“Are you ready to see me painted in someone else's cum in person?” Her eyes made it clear she wanted that. She took her other hand to his shaft, stroking his length with her left while her right slowly rubbed his tip.
“I'm not sure,” he admitted. “I'm still nervous about the party.”
“Don't be,” she stood on her knees, keeping her hand motions. “I'll make it clear for everyone that I'm yours, and that only you and Seungdae can fuck me,” Jieun whispered in his ear, taking his hard cock over her stomach.
“Even if you're nervous,” she continued, “this big guy seems thrilled with the idea,” her left hand clenched at the base of his shaft.
“My dick doesn't speak for me,” he scoffed. Internally, his mind was already picturing the scene.
“But it does, sometimes,” she hugged him with her right arm. “Remember the first time you watched the Gucci video?”
His cock twitched in her hand, just with the memory of that two-hour video. They locked eyes. Her mind was running through the events of that night, months before they started dating.
“Remember how you asked me how many men were there? How your cock trembled when I said I didn't remember? That I had lost count? I think that's the hardest you've ever fucked me.”
“You want me to break your pussy, don't you?” He leaned in to take a good grab of her ass.
Jieun stretched to get to his ear. “I just want you to imagine you're fucking me after that gangbang,” she whispered before slowly lying down on the bed, spreading her legs, covering her pussy. “Reclaim my body.”
Jongsuk’s mind was now clouded in jealousy and lust. Images of her getting double penetrated while she sucked a random dick. Her pussy and ass, getting creampied until her body oozed fresh semen. Her face and her tits covered in random men's cum she drank happily. He liked the idea, but he wouldn't admit that.
She was his girlfriend, however. As much as the idea was intriguing, fucking her however he wanted, filling her pussy with his seed, and leaving her trembling was something way more satisfying for him. She was ready, on the bed, waiting for him to flood her cunt.
He jumped on the mattress, grabbing her legs to pull her close to him, making her squeal in surprise. Before she could react to anything else, he easily stuck his cock deeply inside her drenched pussy.
Jieun cried loudly, gripping his forearms while her feet locked on his back, pushing him deeper inside her.
Both froze for a moment. The man confirmed she was okay with what was to come. She looked at him with more hunger and desire than anything else at that moment. Her eyes begged him to do it.
The following second, he was already fucking her hard, forcing her welcoming pussy to adapt to his dick at every deep thrust. The room filled with the sound of their flesh slapping together, her pussy slushing at every hard pound she received, and her half-worded begging for more, trying to come out between her whimpers.
Jongsuk’s mind kept running through the images of that video, and eventually, he started imagining what would happen that weekend. Seeing her live, up close. Eagerly swallowing Seungdae’s cock again. Her body, filled by their dicks at the same time. Her face, painted white. Her holes, gaping after they’ve used her.
“Y-you’re already… Thinking a-about it…” She moaned, looking at his angry face. “Focus… H-here… Make me… M-make me yours!” Jieun commanded, grabbing his face for a passionate kiss. Her hands wandered across his neck and chest until she reached his waist. Her nails dug into his skin, pulling him closer to her. She could not get enough of her boyfriend.
Right there, he let his primal side take over him. The only things crossing his mind right there were fucking her pussy as hard and deep as he could, and filling her womb with his seed, marking her insides as his.
Jongsuk’s hips were no longer simply moving back and forth; they were rolling, poking her G-spot on the way in, hitting her cervix at her deepest, and rubbing his pubis against her clit before he pushed back to repeat the cycle.
His left arm held her back, and his right hand gripped her ass cheek, immobilizing her torso completely. His mouth naturally moved to her neck, biting it and kissing it right below her ear, sending shivers down her spine, and making her shudder beneath his body.
The abuse her cunt was suffering was exactly what Jieun was craving since she had both men in her apartment. The feeling of being fully dominated under his embrace, along with the over twenty centimeters of difference in height between their bodies, was everything to her in that moment.
The way he thrusted into her pussy like a machine, with no apparent need to even breathe, drove her insane. Her voice, moans, and body pulled him closer to her, begging him for more. “Fuck! Don’t stop!” She yelled. “Whatever you do… Don’t fucking stop!” She cried while her eyes rolled back.
Her arms slipped over his skin and fell to the bed. Her legs did their best to keep him inside her while her back contracted, arching with all the strength she had left.
Then, her orgasm hit her. A violent series of waves flooded her whole body, releasing not only the tension she had built because of the concert preparations, but also a muted, guttural moan that took all the air out of her lungs. Her whole torso convulsed in his arms, including her pussy, which clenched over and over again, squirting repeatedly against the constant ramming of his cock.
Through pure animalistic instinct, his climax hit at the deepest of her pussy, filling her with wave after wave of semen, depositing it all right at the entrance of her womb.
Jieun was still lacking air, but the warm feeling of her pussy flooding with his seed turned her brain back on. Weakly, she moved Jongsuk’s face to hers. Her open mouth linked with his lips, sucking the air he exhaled until she had barely enough to actually kiss him while both their orgasms went down.
Her soft lips didn’t seem to tire, prolonging that tender kiss for as long as she could. This time, there was no tongue involved, simply their lips, tenderly looking for the other person’s warmth.
When both of them were fully relaxed, she finally spoke again, holding his face delicately with her small fingers. “What time is it?”
Jongsuk looked at the clock he had on his wall. “12:50,” he scoffed, feeling her exhausted hand trying to move his face back to hers.
“Happy birthday, my sweet prince,” she whispered, locking eyes with him.
“Thank you,” he chuckled, giving her a soft peck on the lips and another on her forehead. “I think I should probably get out,” he said, pointing downwards with his eyes.
“Oh, don’t you dare!” She frowned and pouted angrily. “I want to feel you inside me for a little longer,” her face turned dramatically sad before her expression changed to one a bit more playful. “And I also want to keep as much of your cum inside me,” Jieun admitted, giving him a quick peck.
“Fine,” he smiled. “But first…” He hugged her again and rolled on the bed, making her yelp in a high pitch. “Is this better?” He asked, this time with his back on the mattress and the woman on top of his chest.
She cuddled on his skin, feeling his warmth inside of her and across her skin. His left arm went through her waist, and his right arm through her upper back, allowing his hand to caress her hair. “Do you know what’s something I love about the way you hug me?” She asked, letting her cheek rest on his chest.
“What would that be?” He wondered.
“You make me feel safe.” Her fingers touched his chest delicately. “I don’t feel any pressure or burden when I’m with you,” she admitted. “I feel protected, like nothing else matters for a little while,” she snuggled up to him.
“I guess we’ll need more time like this, then,” he hugged her tightly. “Although I feel I could get addicted to that.”
“That’d be fair, I’m already addicted to you,” she slapped his skin softly.
“That’s why you want to keep my cum inside?”
“If I can’t take you anywhere with me, at least I can keep a bit of your cum in my womb,” she turned to look at him with big, happy eyes.
“How can you be so cute and so damn hot at the same time?” He shook his head, pressing her body against his, making her dramatically groan for a bit.
“I guess you just got lucky,” she pursed her lips, shrugging slightly, and winking at him.
“And what about your luck?” He frowned with a hidden smile on his face.
“I got very lucky,” she smiled widely at him, squinting her eyes.
Author's note: Okay, the first part ends here. Blessed to Have You was actually the second fic I wrote, and let's just say I didn't know when Jongsuk's birthday was, so that had to be added, which made it easier to split into two parts. Hope you enjoy the main dish in part two!
Although Julie is very hot on stage, she also has a very cute smile. She's always so bright and cheerful, I think she would be a supportive girlfriend.
How do you think she would be as a girlfriend?
Eros!!! :hug: Absolutely. Julie is one of those idols that can flip her personality like a switch. It's one of the many things I love about her. I think she's the type of girlfriend that one second, she's hugging you and acting all cute and sweet, and the next she's dropping to her knees to please you with her perfect DSL's. I think most fans know Julie for her hot/slutty side on stage, but if you want to take a look at her cute side, I suggest her Trick Kode episode with Nayeon. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=8U8M7JuGhcs&t=901s
What Happens in Lisbon… ft. Julie
Word Count: 8.8k
A/N: This fic is very personal for me, given it's about the time I went to KIOF's concert in Lisbon. In it, I share many details about my experience, as well as real life details about myself, my life, and all that sort of stuff. Also, I'm trying a no tags fic, because why not? You know what will happen anyways...
The following is a Fan Fiction and should be treated as such.
Back in 2019, if you had told me that one day I would go to a K-pop concert, I would've laughed in your face. There was no chance that I would let my first ever concert be a K-pop one.
Flash forward to the present day, March 13th, 2025, and I was right...well, kinda. It's funny how time changes a person. Never in a million years would I have thought that I would be just a few hours away from my second ever concert, and first one if we are talking about the K-pop genre.
Ever since becoming a fan, I always thought Blackpink would've been my first one, but nope (as if they would ever come to Portugal). Instead, I was about to watch another four-member girl group: Kiss of Life. I first found out about them through an Instagram reel of Haneul doing a sexy dance. The way she moved her body got me instantly hooked, and I just had to ask my friend, who knew way more about K-pop than I did, who this cutie was. Over the following weeks, I became a big fan of their music, and when they announced they were doing a world tour and were passing through my town, I just knew I had to be there.
The show was going to take place in Lisbon's famous Campo Pequeno arena.
Campo Pequeno was an arena that had a special spot in my heart. As a teenager, I remember going there to watch a LEGO showcase event, where my family ended up buying a Millennium Falcon set for me to build. However, the main reason I was attached to this place was because, as a kid, I used to watch touradas on TV alongside my late grandmother. Even though it was something I no longer cared about or supported, at the time, I did find it entertaining, mainly when it was time to catch the bull.
It was a place with a lot of history, and KIOF was about to make theirs, and wrap up the European portion of their world tour—and luckily for me, I had a front row ticket to watch everything that was about to go down.
When I got there about an hour before the show, I saw loads of people outside the arena. Most people were talking to others, but there were some on their phones, whilst others were either holding homemade signs or lightsticks.
I really didn't want to go home empty-handed, and so I started circling the arena in search of a merch store until I found one. Thankfully, the line wasn't that big, and soon I got my chance to buy some merch. Out of every product available, none caught my attention more than the lightstick, and shortly after giving my money to the lovely lady behind the stand, I had it in my hands.
By the time I was done with the whole merch search, multiple lines of people started being made, and so I made my way towards the one that was nearest to my location. It was only then that I started looking around me to see the other fans who were about to witness KIOF.
If I had to use one word to describe them all, I would probably go with girls. Girls everywhere. It was safe to say that more than 90% of the people who were going to be in attendance were women, and that's when the feeling started settling in. What feeling, you ask? Nervousnessness. Oh boy, was I fucking nervous. As an introvert who very much never leaves the house, I hated going anywhere alone, but going to a concert where I would be surrounded by thousands of girls??? Yikes. I never felt more out of place in my life than at that moment.
I tried to shake some of those thoughts off by checking my phone and talking to my friends on Discord as I waited to get inside the building, and sure enough, about a quarter of an hour later, I was inside.
Once inside, I saw a popcorn machine right by the entrance, but since I wasn't hungry, I just walked right past it. I kept following the people in front of me, and once I got to the main area where the seats were, a woman, probably in her late thirties, helped me find my seat, and I got super excited once I finally sat down. I was so close to the stage I could almost touch it. I had dreamt about this moment for the past three months, ever since I bought myself an early Christmas present.
The arena slowly filled itself in the next thirty minutes, and the excitement in the room grew with each passing minute. Everyone was just waiting for KIOF, shouting for them, and suddenly the speakers started playing their debut song, 'Shhh'. Everyone lost their shit, and whilst some started screaming, the others started singing along. I tried to keep my calm and save my voice, and so I just giggled excitedly and turned on my lightstick as we all waited for them to show up on the stage. More KIOF chants filled the arena, and then...it happened.
The lights went out, and the crowd erupted. Loud and thunderous instrumental music started playing, and the noise inside the room kept getting louder and louder. Thousands of girly screams filled the arena, and once the first KIOF member showed up, I caved in and joined them—I could not hold my excitement anymore. One by one, they came up on the stage, each getting a louder ovation than the one before. Due to the lights being partially off, all I could really see were their silhouettes, and because of the epic drum instrumental, the whole moment was just monumental. They were very much aura farming, and I was there for it. KIOF had officially arrived in Lisbon, and they were here to slay.
In just a snap of the fingers, the lights came back on and 'Bad News' started playing, kicking off the concert. Everyone around me started singing, however, since it wasn't one of my favourites, I saved my voice and started recording them, just to have some videos of them to show to my friends and family.
The main reason why I was so keen to save my voice was because I knew from previous experience that I didn't have much in me, and it was gone after just two songs in my first ever concert. I really wanted to sing along to my favourite KIOF song, 'Igloo', so I was hoping that I didn't have to wait long, and thankfully, I really didn't, as it was the very next song.
Throughout the night, every song got a pop out of the crowd, but none got a bigger pop than when the first few notes of 'Igloo' started playing. I jumped and screamed like one of the many girls around me, and began singing the lyrics. It felt surreal having them so close to me, dancing and singing to my favourite song of theirs.
The hype didn't stop there, because the very next song was none other than 'Get Loud', which was another one of my personal favourites. During this performance, confetti was shot up into the air once the first chorus hit, and I swear that at that point I felt like the happiest man in the world, watching one of my favourite K-pop groups live in the flesh.
They all looked top-notch on the stage, but none had more energy or stage presence than Julie. Even though she wasn't my bias, she was actually the one member I was most looking forward to seeing. She was a menace on the stage. The way she moved her body, her hips, her ass...fuck. Julie was a boner-making machine, and seeing her turn around and shake her ass right in front of me was enough to get me throbbing in the front row.
From that point, all I could think about was Julie and how amazing it would be to pound her asshole and dump a load inside it. What it would feel like to have her naked on top of me, sliding her pussy lips on my shaft. Or even have those perfect dick sucking lips around my length whilst she lazily gave me the best blowjob of my life.
All those thoughts had me bricked the fuck up in the front row, and I was almost shitting my pants when the Kissy Chair came around. I had seen in videos online that KIOF liked to invite a member of the front row to sit on the Kissy Chair, whilst they performed very sensually and provocatively in front of them. On one hand, of course I wanted to get picked. I'd die to have any of them so close to me, teasing me whilst they performed one of their songs. But, on the other hand, I was hoping I wouldn't get picked because if I were to make my way on stage, everyone would've been able to see my obvious erection, and I probably would've died from embarrassment.
Thankfully, or unthankfully depending on the way you see it, I wasn't picked. It was a girl who ended up having that privilege, and I couldn't help but feel super jealous seeing Haneul, Belle, Natty, and Julie all touching her, teasing her, surrounding her, and pretty much flirting with her. The smile on her face said it all, and I was sure it was a moment she'd never forget.
The show went on, and I tried to shake the Julie lewd thoughts off my head the best I could by focusing on them singing some of my favourite songs like 'Nothing' and 'Midas Touch', and just like that, we had arrived at the Encore, where they posed with a huge Portuguese flag.
As for the Encore songs, they sang another one of my favourite songs in 'Bye My Neverland', as well as 'No One But Us' (in which they actually came off stage and performed it in the middle of the crowd), and 'Back To Me'.
When they finished singing the last song, they bowed down and said their goodbyes. I felt a bit sad that this was it. I was probably never going to see them ever again. That was until a woman's voice on the speakers informed the people in the front row to wait until everyone left so we could meet the members. With everything going on, I had legit forgotten about that, and the fact that I did have a chance to see them and take a photo with the four talented idols.
After waiting for everyone else to leave the arena, we were called one by one to go backstage and meet the idols. Once it was finally my turn, I walked up to them and gave each a very weak and shaky handshake—I could not believe I had just touched not one but four K-pop idols just like that.
They asked me what my name was and if I enjoyed the concert, and after replying to them, I was told to get in the middle of them for the group photo, and so I snuck in between Belle and Haneul, put my arms around them, and smiled at the person who was holding the camera. I had no idea what my expression was at that moment, but I'm sure that anyone who saw me would say that I looked like a kid entering a candy shop for the first time. Glancing at both girls on each side of me, I noticed some sweat drops on their faces, and it amazed me how good both Belle and Haneul smelled after a concert.
Once the picture was taken, I was allowed to get one photo with each member individually, and I went ahead and asked the four to sign my KIOF lightstick. They gladly did it, and after giving it back to me, I bowed to them and thanked them for the amazing show they put on. Just as I was about to start walking away to leave the arena and go home, I felt a hand grab hold of my arm, stopping me in my tracks. I looked over my shoulder to see Julie closing the distance and whispering in my ear:
"Don't leave just yet, cutie. Wait for me by the popcorn machine."
What. The actual. Fuck. I had so many questions that needed answers, and unfortunately for me, before I could even process her request, she was already near her bandmates and getting ready to meet another fan.
I was so lost by having her near me and whispering in my ear with that smooth and soft voice of hers, that I completely forgot what she said. All I remember was something, something popcorn machine, and so I made my way there.
There was a loud buzz outside, no doubt people jumping with joy and talking to other fans about what they had just seen inside. If I had to bet, I would probably go with them asking their friends what their favourite moment was, or who stole the show, and all that concert talk.
Inside, things were very much different. It was awfully quiet. The halls were empty, and it all felt oh so very eerie. The dim lighting didn't help either. It barely felt like a concert had just taken place, and more like a haunted, abandoned place.
"Are you going to buy something?"
"Oh...huh, no thanks. Just waiting for someone." I replied to the creepy old man behind the popcorn machine.
I had a love/hate relationship with popcorn. The taste? Amazing. I loved it. But it wasn't worth risking getting a piece of the hull stuck down my throat and going through two or three water bottles to get it out.
About 15 or so minutes later, Julie finally showed up, however, she was wearing something much different from a few minutes ago. No longer in her casual Encore clothes of a hoodie and mini skirt, but instead she was back into the first outfit that she started the show with.
"Hey, Julie. Why am I here? Why are you wearing your stage outfit again?"
"Shhh, you are asking way too many questions." She replied, grabbing my hand and leading me into the backstage area once again.
I couldn't believe it. I could not fucking believe I was holding hands with who I considered to be the hottest woman in K-pop. In my brain, I was scared...terrified, actually. I hated not knowing where this was going. Hated not being in control. But my heart? It told a completely different story. It was racing with excitement, of being alone with Julie as she took multiple turns backstage to find whatever she was looking for.
"Ah, got it. This is it."
"A door? What's behind it?"
Julie didn't reply, and instead she grabbed the handle and pushed the door open. I followed her inside, and my eyes immediately fell upon a black leather couch. It was very dusty, apart from the middle cushion—a clear sign that someone had sat on it recently. Other than that, there wasn't much else inside the room apart from some crates, a fire extinguisher and a very small wooden table in the corner.
"What is this room?"
"I don't know. I found it earlier today when walking backstage to take some cool pictures."
I remained silent and examined the room for a little while longer. Dropping my lightstick on the couch, I decided to use my finger to scoop some of the dust that was on it to properly get a feel of how dusty it was. It took Julie to clear her throat to make me remember that I wasn't alone, and once I turned around and saw the smile on her face after closing the door...that's when the cogs started turning in my brain, and I realized what I was in for.
"You know...I've been eyeing you down since the start of the show."
"You have?"
Once again, my question was met with silence, though given what happened next, I very much didn't mind it at all. She put her arms on my chest and shoved me against the couch. Before I could even get a word out or get back up on my feet, Julie was already on top of me, straddling my lap and closing the gap between us. Her hand found the side of my neck, and she planted her lips on mine. Instinctively, I rested my hands on her hips and kept making out with KIOF's leader.
I had a hard on in just a matter of seconds, but I honestly couldn't give a single fuck about it—not when I had Julie's full lips on mine.
Why was she doing this? How did I get into this situation? Honestly, I couldn't really care. Those were questions for later, as right now, all I really wanted to do was to enjoy having Julie on top of me and feeling our tongues fight for dominance. Pulling away was very much not on the table.
The longer it went on, the more handsy we got. Her right hand went after my throbbing erection, as if she was trying to cop a feel and make me even harder than what I already was. If my cock was her target, then her top was mine. My hands traveled the length of her hips until they reached their destination and found the zipper on the back. It was hard pulling it down with Julie moving so much on top of me and with her tongue shoved deep in my mouth, but eventually I did manage to do it.
My efforts were rewarded by having her tits rub against my chest every time there was some sort of movement, and I was aching to get her off my lap so I could free my cock and let Julie do her thing. Despite this, I wasn't going to miss out on having the breasts I so badly craved for the past few months on my mouth, and since her tits were already out on full display, I broke our heated make-out session and I cupped them in my hands. They felt so nice and firm under my touch, and I just couldn't help but put my lips on one of her nipples after a while.
"Mhhhh, that's it, baby. Suck on my tits just like that."
"I love it when hot guys like you play with them and give them the attention that they deserve."
"Don't they get enough love from others?" I asked, moving from one breast to the other.
"No. It's always other parts of my body that guys like to focus on. The other girls all get more attention up there than I do. Haneul because they are small and cute, Natty because she's a big-titted Thai slut, and Belle because she looks like a Barbie—that one is such a fuckdoll."
It was insanely hot hearing Julie degrade her members behind their backs, and even hotter once I processed that she must've seen all of them naked to know this type of information. The idol ran her fingers through my short brown hair and moaned out my name a few times.
In the weeks leading up to the show, I tried to plan out the concert in my head...think of every possible outcome. What would the perfect show look like? Needless to say, in none of those drafts I had my tongue around Julie's tits and her moaning out my name. It was, without a doubt, the best sex of my life, and I still hadn't even stuck my cock inside the American slut and pounded her into oblivion. I honestly thought it couldn't get better than this, but it did, once Julie decided to replace my name with one of my favourite trigger words.
"Ohhhh, daddy. You are making me so fucking wet. I need your cock right now."
"Daddy, huh? Is that your thing?"
"Yes. I love being daddy's slut."
"You are a little cockslut, aren't you?"
"Hmm hmmm. The biggest one of the group."
"Nobody deepthroats cocks better than me."
"Nobody takes them up the ass better than me."
"Nobody drains them quicker than me."
"Is that so? Prove that to me right now, Julie."
She didn't need to be told twice. In the blink of an eye, Julie had hopped off my lap and made her way where she belonged—on her knees. Her hands made quick work of my trousers, and before I could even say anything, she had already fished out my hard cock.
"Oh fuckkkk. It's pretty big. Gosh, I love touring in Europe."
"Boys are always packing around here." She added, as she started stroking my length.
Lost under Julie's touch, I could only moan softly and watch her take her sweet ass time playing with my shaft. I put my arms around the couch and just enjoyed the sight of the hottest woman in K-pop giving me a handjob.
"Do you have any idea how many cocks have been between these lips?"
"I have no fucking clue, Julie. How many?"
"Oh, I don't know either. I've lost track of that ages ago..."
"Too many, but also, not enough. I don't think I can do 24 hours without sucking a cock."
I should've been shocked by her revelation, but truth is...I wasn't. Not one bit. I always had Julie up there with the likes of Jennie and Yunjin for the biggest sluts of the industry, so her saying stuff like this was not surprising at all. What was surprising actually, was the fact that she still hadn't wrapped her perfect dick sucking lips around my cock, given how much of a cock sucking slut she was proud to be.
"I'm glad I get to be your first one of the day, then."
"Well..."
"What?"
"Nothing...it's nothing." She replied, and that's when I started putting the pieces in the puzzle. The hesitation in her voice. The lack of dust on the center cushion of the couch...
"This bitch blew another guy in this room earlier on." I thought to myself. Hours...maybe minutes before the show. It didn't matter. All my thoughts about what had happened went away as soon as Julie finally put her lips around my cock and started blowing me off.
Slow and controlled was her starting technique. The way she swirled her tongue around my cockhead with those big, plump lips of hers...insanity. Julie had me in the palm of her hand, and she knew it. She knew that she could ask me anything, and my answer would be yes. I'd do anything and everything for her, but thankfully for me, I didn't need to go that far, as all she wanted was to please me and drain my balls. That was what she craved...hot guys losing all sense of composure under her touch...to hear their moans....to see them squirm in their seats as she took their big dicks inside deeper inside her mouth, and that's exactly what she did next.
Without ever breaking eye contact, she slowly took me inch by inch until her mouth was fully stuffed with my cock. She held me there for a few seconds before pulling away, lips always wrapped tightly around my length.
The only time she took her eyes off me was to see just how much cock was coming out of her mouth when she needed a breather.
She didn't need to say anything. The smile on her face said it all—and so did mine. We were both really enjoying this, probably Julie more than I, given I was trying my hardest not to blow so soon.
It felt like I was in a Mission Impossible movie. The mission?—Don't fucking cum right away! But sadly for me, it was one of those movies where the hero fails and the villain wins. The villain in this case was a cum hungry Julie, and the worst part of it all was that she wasn't even trying. Every action she did was slow and deliberate. The bitch knew what she was doing. It's like she had years of experience and thousands of subjects to study and figure out how to perfectly suck a dick.
Her face didn't help me either. The big doe-like eyes, skin that looked like it tasted like honey if I licked it, and the most amazing full, plump lips—simply pornographic.
"Julie, baby..."
"Awww, struggling to keep it in already?" She responded, releasing my cock from within the depths of her mouth with a loud pop.
She smiled at me, because of course she did. I was merely her puppet—another cock to the long list of lucky guys that have had the pleasure to get blown by KIOF's leader over the years. Julie was made to suck big dicks, and nothing on this planet made her happier than having one to play with.
In order to slow down the pace even more so that I wouldn't blow so soon, I told Julie to pout her lips for me, and she gladly did it. I took her new shiny toy away from her and held it in my hand, pressing it against her swollen lips before I started rubbing it all over them. I made sure to cover every inch of her lips with my precum until they were glistening.
I could've stayed like that all night long, I really could...
But Julie would never allow it. For a cock sucking whore like her, one second without a dick in her mouth is a second wasted, and it had already been too long since mine was sitting comfortably inside her perfect lips, and so, with no warning, she took ownership of my shaft once again and took me into her mouth once again.
No more slow bullshit. It was time for me to find out just how good her throat game was, and right off the bat, I could tell I was in a bit of a problem. Too good...oh so very good, Julie was. Headmaster. Throatgoat. Those were just some of the nicknames that my mind could think of once she started deepthroating me over and over and over again.
"Julie...I don't think I'm gonna last much longer if you keep sucking my dick like this."
"Good. That's the plan. The sooner we get that first load out of the way, the longer you can fuck my pussy afterwards."
It was bold of her to assume I would even have a second life after the first load, but if there was anyone who could make my cock ready for a round 2, it was her.
Julie kept choking herself on my cock, yet her eyes remained normal—they weren't tearing up. She was so used to taking dicks down her throat that nothing was a challenge for her anymore.
I thought it was impossible to get any hotter, but Julie once again proved me wrong when she started bobbing her head up and down on my shaft at a rapid pace whilst stroking the rest of my shaft. Even though she was only sliding her lips across half of my length, the extra value that her hand brought to the table by being around my cock and jerking it off, more than made up for it.
The sounds she was making were simply orgasmic. Loud slurping noises filled the room, and everything was just music to my ears—dare I say, even better than the songs she performed in the concert alongside her friends.
At the pace that Julie was sucking me off, I was basically a goner, and once she used her free hand to massage and fondle my balls, it was game over for me. I put my hand on her head and pushed her down on my cock until she had my whole length inside, and I started shooting multiple ropes to the back of her throat.
Even for a slut like Julie, it was too much to swallow, and some ended up leaking out from the corners of her mouth and dribbling down her chin, which just made the whole thing way hotter if you ask me.
She opened her mouth wide to show she me drank it all like the good little slut she was proud to be, and then went diving right back down on my softening cock, not only to bring it back to full hardness but also to try and milk me dry out of every last drop.
"Fucking hell, Julie. You just can't get enough, can you?"
"Nope. I always need cock in my mouth."
"Oh, by the way...it was delicious. I fucking love feeling guys shoot their loads into the back of my throat."
"You are a bad, bad girl..."
"Is that so? Then punish me."
"How? How does my cock sucking slut want to get punished?"
"Stand up and fuck my face, daddy."
"Fuck it nice and hard. I want to gag all over that fucking cock."
I chuckled at her idea of punishment, because it sure as hell didn't look like one. It sounded more like a reward to me, given her obsession with having big cocks down her throat, but I wasn't going to deny Julie of her wish, since this would also be a present for me.
She opened her mouth as much as she could and let her tongue hang out, waiting for me to slide my cock past her lips and into her mouth. The sight of it all was very inviting—Julie on her knees, naked before me, and eager to get her face fucked.
As much as she was looking forward to it, so was I, however, I decided to push her buttons a little bit and tease her by resting my cock on her beautiful face—it really was the perfect canvas for my pencil. Julie, always wanting to have something in her mouth, instinctively reached out with her tongue and started lapping at my balls, coating them in spit. She took my recently drained balls into her mouth and she slobbered all over them for a while, until she once again begged me to use her throat like my personal cock sleeve.
I had my fun teasing her, and I didn't want to keep her waiting any longer, so I gave Julie what she wanted and shoved my cock down her throat before I started to fuck the shit out of her face. Grabbing her hair not only for balance but also for better control, I pounded away into her throat, not caring how much she was gagging or struggling to breathe.
"Take it. Take that cock all the way down, you dumb fucking slut."
"You like that shit, don't you?"
"Hmmm hmmm. I love it, daddy." She replied with her mouth full of cock.
Julie kept taking my length like a cock obsessed whore, and I could feel myself getting harder and harder within the depths of her tight throat. Her chin was completely soaked, and the same could be said about her pretty face. Rivers of droll escaped her mouth, falling onto the ground and creating a pool beneath her.
It was only when looking at the mess we were making that I realized Julie had her right hand between her legs, playing with her dripping wet pussy. From the looks of it, she was two, maybe three fingers deep, furiously rubbing herself as she kept getting face fucked by my huge cock.
She was going so hard that I got concerned that she would make herself cum. I wanted to be the one to do so, obviously, so I pulled out of her mouth, spit strings still connecting my tip and her perfect dick sucking lips. Julie gasped for air as soon as my cock escaped her mouth, before she turned to me, not looking very happy about it.
"Why did you pull out, daddy? I was having so much fun." She said, pouting her lips at me.
She looked so cute and hot at the same time when she pulled that move—it almost made me want to shove my dick down her throat once again, but I had a different idea in mind.
"Don't you think it's time we put those holes to good use, Julie?"
"Uuuuu, I like the sound of that. Where do you want me?"
"Get up, hands on the couch. Gonna hit you from the back."
Julie shot me one of her trademark dirty smiles as she walked past me and placed herself exactly how I asked her to—hands resting on the couch cushion and her back slightly arched for me. She spread her legs and showed me her pretty pink pussy before she started swaying her hips from side to side, teasing me. I cut that off real quick though, by moving behind her and running my fingers upwards on her right leg, and once I reached her ass, I slapped it harshly, making Julie moan out loudly.
"Fuckkk, daddy. Are you sure you want my pussy and not my ass?"
"I really want your big cock in my ass."
It was an interesting proposition, but I denied her this time, such was the lust I had for Julie's wet pussy. Don't get me wrong...I loved her ass, probably more than her cunt, but seeing her play with herself, and how wet she was for my dick...I had to have it...to claim it for myself...to ruin it for everyone else lucky enough to get picked by Julie after a concert.
Without wasting any more time, I placed my tip in front of her entrance and slowly pushed myself inside her. My very first thought was that she was tighter than I expected. I really did think I was going to have just a tiny bit more freedom inside her, given how used to taking cocks she was, but it turned out I was in for a struggle against her walls.
"You are tight, girl..."
"And wet. I'm so wet for daddy's huge cock."
Julie was indeed wet. Beyond wet, actually. That was my lifesaver, or else I really didn't know how I would be able to sink my length all the way down. I was proud of myself for making her pussy this soaked for me. Little by little, I eased my way in until the whole thing was finally inside her, and fuck me, did it feel good.
I started slowly rocking my hips back and forth, enjoying how her walls clenched tightly around my shaft. However, I knew Julie only wanted one thing—hard and fast, and so after each time I pulled back, I made sure to thrust in not only harder but faster, and I never let my tip slip out of her tight pussy.
It all felt too good, and Julie wasn't making things any easier for me by moaning out loud and begging me to go even harder on her.
"Give me all of that fucking dick, daddy."
"Stretch me open with it. I can take it, fuckkkkkkk."
My thrusts became erratic, and my vision started getting a bit blurry, so I closed my eyes and fucked Julie with all I had, giving her every inch I had to offer. I was completely lost inside of her, so focused on pleasing her but also in my very own pleasure that I started zoning out. Everything around me became slower, and I stopped hearing her moans. No sound. No vision. It felt like a nightmare for a split second. That was until I opened my eyes again and was immediately met with a high-pitched ringing noise, like the sound of a grenade when it goes off. My immediate reaction was to wince my eyes to try and make that sound go away, and it did the trick once I opened them again. Julie was moaning loud and clear for my cock, and it felt like paradise again.
My vision however, still blurry. My eyes fell upon a shiny red object on top of the couch. I rubbed my eyes to be able to see what it was, and once I did, I saw that it was my new KIOF lightstick, signed and everything. I kept looking at it, then looked at Julie, and then back to the lightstick when suddenly...I had an idea.
I pulled out of her, and before Julie could even ask why I had done so, I leaned down and shoved my tongue up her ass.
"Oh my goddd, daddy, yessssss. Eat me out just like that."
Her satisfaction was short-lived as I only really wanted to get her lubed up. After I felt like Julie was nice and wet enough, I spat on her asshole a couple of times before I stood back up and slid my cock deep into her pussy again, but I didn't move. Instead, I remained still and grabbed the top of my lightstick. I poked her asshole for a bit with the handle of the lightstick before I slowly stuck the end inside her, making her gasp in surprise.
Julie wasn't expecting to have both of her holes stuffed at the same time, but as soon as I started rocking my hips back and forth whilst sliding the lightstick in and out of her asshole, she was completely on board with the idea.
I went slow at first, not wanting to break her in half and hurt her, but when she told me that she needed it rough and to feel both her holes plowed, I decided to give Julie exactly what she asked for. It was still very hard for me to go at full pace and fuck her ass with the lightstick at the same time, since multitasking was never my strong suit, but I tried my best.
"This is....so...fucking...good."
"Picking you to fuck me after the show was one of the best decisions in my life."
"Fuck, please don't stop. I'm so fucking close."
I wasn't planning on it, and even more so once she said she was about to cum. My hand was getting tired from shoving the lightstick in and out of her asshole, but I still kept going, trying my hardest to make her cum on my cock.
Julie was looking back at me, mouth agape. The look on her face said it all. She was desperate for release, and after a few more thrusts, her eyes rolled to the back of her head, her legs started trembling and losing stability, and very shortly after, she came on my dick.
What followed was a room filled with nothing more than two people who were heavy breathing. I was expecting Julie to say how good it was and how good I made her feel, but what she said next took me by surprise.
"The lightstick was great, but...I want the real deal."
She did tell me that she wanted it beforehand, but I half expected her to forget about it, or tell me that she was too spent to keep going, but it was clear that I was wrong, and that she still had a bit left in the tank.
"Oh...are you sure? You want daddy's cock inside that ass?"
"Hmm hmm. I want to be daddy's anal slut."
"Very well." I said, pulling out of her and instructing her to walk towards the side of the couch and bend over for me.
She took her sweet ass time, still visibly shaken from her hard-hitting orgasm, but I didn't mind it. We were completely exhausted and in dire need of a breather. It wasn't just me pushing Julie to her limits—she was doing the same to me, and taking me to lengths I had never gone before with a woman.
I searched around the room for anything we could use to refresh ourselves, and started peeking inside the staff boxes. Despite not considering myself a lucky person, luck was on my side when I found a pack of water bottles. I looked at them like an absolute buffoon, and judging by the smile on my face, Julie probably thought I found a pot of gold owned by a leprechaun or something like that.
I grabbed one and opened it, pouring it entirely over my head before opening another one and drinking from it. It wasn't fresh water, but it did the trick. I threw a bottle over to Julie and she thanked me for it, before I walked towards her.
Once I got behind her, I was practically licking my lips when she bent over the armrest of the couch. This new position gave me the perfect angle to pound Julie's cheeks as hard and fast as I wanted, and I was going to do exactly that.
I grabbed hold of my hard shaft and tapped it on her ass cheeks, as well as slapped them with my right hand for a bit, before I pressed the tip on her asshole and slowly sank myself inside her. Despite my all-out assault on her with the lightstick, I was surprised by the fact that Julie was still ridiculously tight.
"Oh god, your cock feels even better inside my ass."
"Give it to me, baby. Nice and hard. Don't be afraid to fuck me with everything you have."
Despite her lust and need to get dicked down hard, I wanted to enjoy the moment, and I also didn't want to cum that quickly, since I knew that once I started fucking Julie just like she wanted, it would be game over for me.
So instead of giving her the pounding that she so desperately wanted, I decided to keep things slow. The way her asshole clenched around my length was amazing, and the view itself was even better. Having Julie bent over the couch, looking back at me and asking me to fuck her brains out—this truly was the best day of my life.
My thrusts were slow and controlled. I wanted to relish the feeling of having my cock inside the American slut, and therefore I held myself from bottoming out in her ass. I could sense the desperation in her tone when she pleaded with me to go faster, and even when I refused to do so, Julie came up with the 'we might get caught if we don't hurry up', and that was enough for me to pick up the pace.
"Hmmm, much better, daddy. Oh, by the way, can you give me your lightstick?"
"Why?"
"I want to taste my asshole of it as you fuck my ass as hard as you can."
"And after you are done dumping a load inside my ass, I want to suck your cock again."
"I need to know if my asshole tastes better off your dick or off the lightstick."
Her dirty talk left me dumbfounded, but I really shouldn't have been surprised by anything she did anymore, because it was Julie after all—one of, if not the biggest slut in K-Pop history.
I tossed her the lightstick and she wasted no time, immediately putting her lips around the handle and sucking on it. As for me, I was also on a 'no time to waste' deal, and after I grabbed hold of her hair and made a nice little ponytail with it, I began fucking her ass at a steady pace.
"Fuck, just like that, daddy. Fuck my ass just with your big cock...just...like...that." She said, struggling to get the words out of her mouth as I went for deeper thrusts.
At that moment, I swear nothing in the world could make me pull out of her. I didn't care if the lights went out, if a fire drill started, if someone on the speakers announced that the arena was closing, or if someone walked in on us—I was a man on a mission, and I was going to pump Julie's asshole full of cum.
The more I slammed my hips into her, the louder her moans got, and the more she moaned, the harder I went. It was a vicious cycle, and sadly for me, it was one that was coming to an end, despite my best efforts to keep it going for as long as I could.
"I fucking love having cock in my ass, daddy."
"Nothing feels better than letting fans split me open with their huge dicks after a show."
"Julie...fuck...I'm gonna cum." I said, feeling my orgasm getting closer and closer with each thrust.
"But...I still want more."
"More of what, slut?"
"Cock, daddy. I want more of your cock."
"I need cocks...all day, every day."
She kept on begging for more, and there really wasn't anything else I could do other than to keep burying my length inside Julie's tight walls. It all felt so cozy and warm, that I really didn't want to pull out at all.
It was crazy to think that just a couple of hours ago, Julie was just another K-Pop that I was obsessed with, and now here I was, balls deep in her ass and on the verge of cumming inside her.
Julie almost looked lifeless underneath me. In fact, the only signs of life coming out of her limping body were her soft and low moans. That was what I had reduced her to—she was no longer an idol, and instead my personal fuckdoll. Her only purpose had changed from entertaining thousands of people to draining my cock in just a few hours, and after a couple more hard thrusts, I began shooting thick spurts inside her.
"Hmmm, that's it, daddy. Fill me up with all that warm cum."
"I love being a cumdumpster for my biggest fans." Julie added, with the biggest smile on her face.
My reply was nonexistent. Instead, I sat right next to where her head was and pulled her towards me. Julie didn't need to be told what to do, and she opened her mouth for her favourite meal in the world—dick.
She eagerly took my length inside her mouth and slobbered all over it, lapping up any leftover cum. Her tongue swirled around the tip again and again, making sure my cock was completely cleaned, and I even used this opportunity to put my hand on top of her head and force her down on my dick, which caused Julie to gag around my length.
After making her deepthroat my cock a few more times, I slowly pulled her head off my shaft, and I loved watching the multiple strings of spit connecting her lips to my shaft. Her lips were even more plump than before, and I just couldn't help myself, so I put my hand behind her neck and kissed her, tasting myself on her amazing dick sucking lips.
We kept kissing for a while, our tongues flickering against each other, until Julie stood up and turned her back towards me, spreading her cheeks and showing me the mess I had made inside her. It was a beautiful sight, and I couldn't take my eyes off her puckered hole. She played with it, pushing some of my seed out, before she shoved two fingers up her ass and started slowly fingering herself whilst looking over her shoulder.
"By the way...I can confirm that my asshole tastes way better off your cock than off the lightstick." She said, giving me back the KIOF lightstick that had now been in two of her three holes.
Her words made me twitch, and it was crazy to see and feel the effect that they had on my cock. Her seductive and teasing voice, combined with her five-star dirty talk, was just impossible to resist, and she knew it—she didn't even have to look at my cock coming back to life to know it.
"You want me again, don't you, daddy?"
"Luckily for you, this was our final stop on the European portion of the world tour, which means I have no plans for the next twenty days. No obligations. I can do whatever I want." Julie added, before I could even reply.
"Stay here and get dressed. I'm going to my dressing room to change real quick, and then we can get an Uber to my hotel room. Does that sound good to you?"
"Does that sound good to you? Really? In what world would spending a night in a lavish hotel with an extremely...sexy...hot...woman like you ever sound bad?" I replied, stepping closer to Julie with each word, before pulling her naked body closer to me, as we began kissing each other once again.
Even though both of us really wanted to stay in that little storage room and have our way with each other once again, we really had to get going, so she pulled back and put on her stage outfit real quick before leaving for her dressing room. Meanwhile, I took my time with my own clothes, opting to sit on the couch and slowly put them back on.
I closed my eyes for a few minutes and tried to relax as much as possible whilst waiting for Julie. It felt incredible to have a moment of zen, after all the intense lewd action I just had with her, and had she taken some more minutes, I swore I would've fallen asleep on that sweaty black leather couch. Thankfully, she didn't, and once I heard knocking on the door, I quickly got up and we both left the Campo Grande Arena, now under the lights.
The Uber ride to the hotel was longer than we both expected, with us getting caught in the usual Lisbon traffic. Julie, however, made sure it wasn't a boring one by running her hands on my thighs and her fingers on my bulge, and even sneaking in a few kisses here and there.
Once the car finally stopped, I was stunned by the beautiful view of the Myriad hotel in Parque das Nações. The bright lights of the hotel contrasted perfectly against the Lisbon night sky, and I could even spot the lights coming from the Vasco da Gama bridge in the distance, the biggest bridge in all of Europe—something I wasted no time telling Julie, and unsurprisingly, for a woman who only has dick in her mind, it left her little impressed.
Going into the hotel, I was just overall excited to be able to spend a night in a place that normally, I could only ever dream of, but doing so with one of the hottest girls on the planet. We tried to keep our hands for ourselves on the elevator ride to the top floor (because, of course her room was the most expensive one, on the top floor), but once she slid that key card and the door closed behind us, we were all hands on deck—or in this case, all over each other.
"Do you still have that lightstick, baby?"
"Yeah. Where do you want it?"
"In my pussy. I want it deep inside whilst you fuck my ass some more, but before that, I want to suck your cock on the balcony." She said, grabbing my hand and leading me outside. Julie didn't waste much time, and she kneeled in front of me, fishing out my dick as she began to bob her head back and forth. Her back was against the railing, and I used that same railing for support as I forced my dick deep into Julie's throat, alternating between watching my beautiful city in the background and looking at her slutty face stuffed with cock.
What followed was long, long night where she ended up draining my cock more times than I can remember, after I fucked everywhere—from the kitchen to the balcony, from the bathroom to the bedroom, there wasn't a place we didn't use to get each other off, and we finished it all when I put my legs around her body and began brutally fucking her face into the pillow, before I pulled out and covered her entire face with my warm cum.
The following morning, she of course woke me up with the sloppiest of blowjobs, resulting in me blowing a huge load into the back of her throat, but things didn't end there. Given the fact that she didn't have any schedule for the next few weeks, Julie ended up staying in Lisbon for a while longer, and every day I would show her around the city, before going back to the hotel and pounding her over and over again until we both passed out from exhaustion.
We need a julie smut since she is your cover photo
Hi. It's the one I'm working on, and it's almost done, but i've have been busy with other things that I prefer doing, and now I just got hired for my first ever job, so I really don't know when I will be able to write, especially given my motivation is so low. I think I will try to slowly push out this fic before the end of the month, and then just rest. I won't have time to write. I won't have time to do anything, really. It's gonna be a new journey for me, and I will have to carefully choose where I want to put my free time in, and writing is very much at the end of that list.
Kkock, Meet Ass
LE SSERAFIM's Miyawaki Sakura! x Male Reader
1.3k words
A/N: Thanks arina for the title
—
Death, taxes, and Sakura's cock inside your ass — real, fleshy, girthy, with a promise to spill loads of cum into your man-womb.
God, if only you had a real womb. Need to carry her baby so fucking bad.
"Harder, Daddy, harder!" you rasp into the air of the locker room, so goddamn thick with that early autumn heat — that summer and global warming linger. It's evening, and the sun edges toward setting on the horizon. The room reeks of dust and sweat, goodness gracious it's so dirty here. Doesn't stop you from getting your ass plowed by the girl with the biggest cock on the football team, however. Your hands grip the sink tightly. You can see your face contort into an ahegao-adjacent from her enormous shaft that's attacking your prostate with every single thrust. Your ass is probably all fucking red with how violently Sakura's thighs are clashing into your skin. That's her selling point, fucking the (especially male) cheerleaders into one mind-break and two sick leaves.
"Fucking cockslut," Sakura snarls. "So fucking tight," and she gives you a hard, powerful spank on your ass. You moan whorishly from the depths of your lungs, so bitchy, so debased. Your balls slap against each other salaciously through your wide, magnetic, girlcock-luring thigh gap, spilling sweat everywhere. Each swing sends a jolt of pain through your litheness that's telling you to stop getting your ass broken in. Strawberry-scented lubricant drips down your legs onto your plaid skirt and panties that's lying on the floor idly — helps with the comfort, making it a little colder on your body. The flavor blends with Sakura's filthy post-practice sweat, and it becomes this musky, intoxicating, brain-altering smell that's really fucking irresistible to you — a concoction made by the gods.
Your cock swings mindlessly between your legs — hard, dripping, ready to burst at any minute. You haven't cum in a few days already because of that group project. It drains your energy to the lowest point — empty, not a single drop left for your expense. It pays off indeed; you get to cum right here with Sakura's dick pounding your tight ass, ramming at your prostate every single fucking chance it gets. Fucking hell, her cock feels heavenly — the veins, the length, the sheer goddamn thickness of it — so fucking perfect. Maybe the fact that you have a tight ass helps with the pleasure — both yours and hers. Oh, goodness gracious, she's going to paint your ass white with her fertile cum.
In a sudden, Sakura grabs the hollow of your neck, blocking your airway — not harshly, but it's definitely harder to breathe. Your body responds, asshole flutters in a frenzy around her cock, milking it for all of its worth. Her thrusts become harsher as seconds pass, and you're more than aware of how much she's enjoying her boytoy. You become another victim of her endeavor, hunting for slutty men and women that's ready to take her cock — sometimes in the cunt, sometimes in the asshole, sometimes between the dick-sucking lips. She has gushed cum down too many holes to count — high demands, that's just how the market works. Her sperm has made boys and girls everywhere pregnant with her baby. A small part of you says that it's pretty irresponsible, but that length, that sheer girth, it's fucking irresistible to every soul in the university. Every student wants Miyawaki Sakura's cock. Every student wants their holes filled by her. Every student wants her fertile seed.
Your pliant body begins to collapse. The dam is about to break. God, Sakura is relentless with her thrusts, fucking away your prostate into oblivion. It's both painful and pleasing. Your face makes this (mildly) aroused, slutty face in front of the mirror. You can see it. It's ugly, but how can you resist Sakura's big, thick cock? You don't really mind the ahegao on your face when she's nudging at your prostate this fucking well.
"I'm gonna cum, Daddy!" you shout despite the hand on your throat, eyes barely focusing on anything — lost in this hazy, lustful trance caused by Sakura's girthy dick. Your frame writhes on the sink you're grabbing frantically. Her cock is doing wonders to your body — mostly splitting your ass open to fill it with her fertile semen. She's a saint, you'd say. Even if you can't get pregnant with her white seed, she still fucks you with no relent, sharing her cum with your ass. It's going to feel so fucking magnificent when she spurts her sperm into your hole.
"Mmm, good, because I'm also going to cum inside this tight fucking ass," she roars, giving your ass another loud spank. You yelp in pain and blissful shock that explodes inside your taut body. "Is this ass virgin, huh? Would be honored if I'm the first."
"Not even a toy, Daddy. You're my first cock!" you yell with two dicks that's ready to shoot out cum — one onto the floor, one into your slutty ass.
"Keep it tight, pretty boy. Daddy's coming back for your ass if you keep this up." Sakura reaches forward for your cock, rubbing that cock that's about to explode a week's worth of essence. Precum falls onto the floor, forming a little pool on it, and she takes a swipe on your cockhead before putting her fingers inside your mouth. It's salty — your arousal. You suck her fingers without an ounce of shame; nobody's looking, after all. You feel so small, yet so joyous with how she has been treating your filthy ass.
"I-I can't take it a-anymore Daddy! I'm gonna cum!" you rasp, cock twitching wildly with your ass filled. Just a few more thrusts from her, and you're hers — utterly, completely hers.
"F-Fucking, ugh."
It starts with a twitch inside your hole, then how the first spurt of cum hits your walls. Your cock doesn't do any better, shooting a copious amount of cum onto the floor without holding anything back. Your body quivers like a cheap slut as Sakura unloads herself into your tightness. The asshole is fluttering around her cock, milking it for all its worth. Your face collapses onto the sink — protected by your arms, at least — screeching, moaning like a cumslut. You feel her cum hitting the inside of your hole without any restraints. Has she been holding back as long as you have? Your form writhes around her cock relentlessly, shaking at every burst of your own cum. "Daddy, Daddy," you keep repeating into the thick air of the locker room, mind barely able to comprehend a single thing except for the thickness of Miyawaki Sakura's cock, university's star wing-back. She's winning on and off the pitch, isn't she?
"Fucking … cockslut," Sakura huffs weakly as you can feel the way her cock is twitching less and less inside your ass. Her hands roam over your back, pinching your nipples to make you shudder as you come down from your own high along with her. Your ass is full now, what a product from Sakura. Once she pulls out, you're going to leak like crazy.
"D-Daddy," you stammer, tired, trying to drag yourself away from her cock.
She stops you, though.
"Some cockwarming wouldn't hurt, especially with an ass this tight," Sakura says. She holds you firmly in your place.
And you let her do it, of course.
So, the two of you just rest there, basking in the evening sun. Her body warms against yours, cock resting idly inside your ass. Your body is still twitching occasionally in aftershocks from your own orgasm. Cum starts to dribble down your legs onto your skirt and panties sitting around your ankles. It'll be wet, indeed, but you don't really give a fuck. You're her cumslut now, and nothing's going to change that.
Would you ever write a smut of Ryujin meeting a tourist from America, a white guy with a huge cock just ruining her.
idk. Tbh, Ryujin is one of those idols I need to ruin, and one guy is just simply not enough. That's a spoiler for my Ryujin idea (don't ask me when that is coming out). Not anytime soon, since she's not that high on my list of fav idols. I like the tourist idea. Might follow up on that. As for bwc...hmmm, I really don't know. She seems like a bbc typa girl. Maybe a mix since it will have multiple men.
will there be njz sex adventures part 2 soon? looking forward to haerin’s chapter <3
A lot of people asking me this...
Later this year. There is at least 3 other idols I want to write about before I get to NJZ part 2. After those 3 chapters, it's either NJZ part 2 or BP part 2.
Asa and her family will help her move to her new apartment in Seoul, near her job as a member of the girl group BABYMONSTER. Since the car will be packed with her items, she will sit on her brother’s lap throughout the 2-hour trip.
With Asa In The Backseat
Asa X Male Reader | 3485 words
TW: Incest
—
Buy me a Ko-Fi.
Book commissions here.
—
The vintage sedan that had seen better days was crammed like a tin of sardines. The backseat, meant for two, was now occupied by four: me, my younger sister Asa, and all her clothes and baggage. Our parents had insisted on bringing an oversized painting, leaving barely any legroom for us. Asa, perched on my lap, was the only one who seemed unbothered by the tight space.
Asa's head rested on my shoulder, her hair tickling my neck. She was small and petite, but her weight was solid on my thighs. I shifted slightly, trying to find a comfortable position, but the car's interior was as unyielding as our situation.
"I can't feel my feet," I muttered, wiggling my toes in my boots. Asa giggled, her breath warm on my ear.
"You're such a Daddy's Girl," she teased. "Can't even sit cramped for a few hours."
I squeezed her side, making her laugh louder. "And you're a little brat," I retorted. "Now, lift your butt so I can adjust."
Asa pouted but did as she was told, lifting herself just enough for me to readjust my legs. I stretched them out as much as the space allowed, feeling relieved. But as Asa settled back down, her weight landed differently this time, the crack of her butt pressing directly onto something unexpected.
I froze, my eyes widening. Asa, oblivious, started chatting with Mom again, her voice filling the car and the engine's hum. I tried to ignore the sudden throb, the heat building in my core. This was wrong. Asa was my little sister, off-limits in every sense of the word. But my body wasn't getting the memo. I tried to think of anything else, anything cold, anything that wasn't Asa's soft curves pressed against me.
But Asa shifted again, her head tilting slightly, her breath ghosting against my neck. I could feel her pulse, rapid and steady, against my chest. Her hair smelled like strawberries, a scent I hadn't noticed before. The car was suddenly stifling, the air thick with an unseen tension.
"Back off, Asa," I whispered, harsher than intended. She looked up at me, her eyes wide and innocent, but there was a flicker of something else, something that mirrored the heat I was feeling.
"Not until we get to the cabin," she whispered back, a small smile on her lips. She knew. She knew the effect she was having on me and wasn't stopping.
I leaned back, my eyes closed, trying to shut out the world. This was going to be a long drive.
I took out my phone, the screen casting a pale blue light in the dark car, and started scanning through my social media feeds—anything to distract myself from the warmth spreading through me, from Asa's weight on my lap. Asa, however, wasn't so eager to distract herself. She sat up slightly, her hands busy with her phone, but her body remained intentionally close.
"Hey, children." Dad's voice cut through my distraction. He might be looking in our direction even though the painting was blocking his view. “We're about to hit a bumpy road," he warned. “So, hold on to your seats."
I groaned internally. Hold on, like I wasn't already clinging to my sanity with Asa's butt on my throbbing erection. I tucked my phone away, bracing myself for the upcoming bumps. Asa looked at me, her eyes sparkling with mischief in the dim light. She knew. She knew exactly what she was doing to me.
The car hit the first bump, jostling us all. Asa's weight shifted forward, her bottom pressing harder against my lap. I sucked in a breath, my hips lifting slightly on their own accord, seeking more friction. Asa gasped, her head tilting back, her chest pressing against my hands that were gripping her hips.
"Asa," I hissed, my voice low and federated, "Stop moving."
But she didn't stop. She wiggled her hips slightly, her body soft and pliant against mine. "I-I can't help it," she stammered, but her voice was breathy and distinctly turned on. The road is so bumpy."
I could feel the heat radiating from her, could feel her heart pounding against mine. Mom and Dad focused on the road, not paying us any mind. I took a chance, my hands sliding up Asa's sides, my thumbs brushing against the underside of her breasts. She moaned loudly, and I froze, my eyes darting to the front of the car.
"Asa, is everything alright back there?" Mom asked, concern etched in her voice.
I could see Asa's face flush red, her eyes wide with surprise. "Y-Yeah, Mom," she stuttered, "Just, uh, the road is bumpy. It's uncomfortable."
I looked down at her, my eyes meeting hers. She was turned on. Her pupils dilated, her lips slightly parted. She was enjoying this, the friction, the heat, the risk. I could feel my shaft hardening even more, pressing painfully against my jeans. This was going to be a long, bumpy ride.
The car corrected its path, and the road was smooth beneath its tires. But my body was still alive with the memories of the bumpy ride, my belly a whirlwind of coiled tension. Asa, still perched on my lap, seemed equally affected. Her breaths were short and shallow, her body pressed flush against mine. My hands, which had stilled during the conversation with Mom, resumed their exploration, my thumbs tracing circles on her midriff.
"Are you okay?" I whispered, my voice hoarse with arousal. Asa nodded, her head tilting to give me better access to her neck. I took the invitation, my lips pressing against her soft skin, my tongue tasting the saltiness of her. Asa moaned softly, her body arching slightly, pushing her bottom further against my throbbing erection.
"You're untouched, aren't you?" I said, my voice laced with desire. Asa chuckled, a sound that was more of a pant. "What makes you think that?" she challenged. I took her jaw and tilted her head to look at me. Her eyes were pools of desire, her cheeks flushed with heat. "Because you're reacting like you've never been touched before," I said, my thumb brushing against her bottom lip.
Asa's eyes fluttered closed, her mouth opening slightly, inviting me in. But the honk of a passing car brought us back to reality. I pulled back, my chest heaving. This was dangerous, too risky. We were in the car with our parents, for goodness' sake. I wanted Asa, yes, but not like this, not here.
I took out my phone, unlocking it with shaky fingers. I opened a messaging app and started typing.
*Are you a virgin, Asa?*
I felt her shift slightly, her eyes moving to the screen. She took her phone out, her fingers flying over the screen. My phone buzzed with her reply.
*Why does that matter?*
I could feel the smile tugging at my lips. This was a dance, a game of cat and mouse. And I was enjoying it. I typed again.
*If you are, what happened in the car was highly inappropriate.*
I watched her read the message, and I saw the corners of her mouth twitch. She was enjoying this, too.
*Well, then, I guess I'm not a virgin. A cucumber claimed that honor long ago.*
I stared at the message, my brain processing the image that flashed through my mind. I could feel the heat in my core intensify, my shaft hardening painfully against my jeans. This did not help the situation.
I looked at Asa, her eyes twinkling with mischief. She knew what she was doing to me and was enjoying it. I leaned in, my lips brushing against her ear. "You're playing with fire, Asa," I warned. Her smile widened, her eyes sparkling with irrepressible joy.
"And you're just the man to put out the flames, aren't you?" she whispered back, her body moving slightly, her bottom rubbing against me. I groaned, my hands gripping her hips tightly, trying to keep her still. This would be a long drive, even with the smooth road. Because Asa had awoken something within me, something I wasn't sure I could put back to sleep.
I shifted beneath Asa, my body aching for release. I could feel her heat, her wetness seeping through my jeans, and it was driving me to the brink of insanity. I needed more, needed to touch her without the fabric barrier.
"Asa," I whispered, my hands moving to her thighs, "Lift your butt for a moment."
She looked at me, her eyes clouded with desire. She understood what I wanted, and she wanted it too. Slowly, she lifted her body, her hands gripping my shoulders for support. I moved quickly, unbuttoning my jeans and pushing them down, taking my underwear with them. Asa mirrored my actions, her shorts and underwear joining mine in a heap on the floor of the car.
When she lowered herself, her heat met mine, her wetness coating my shaft. She gasped, her eyes widening as she felt me, fully naked and hard, pressing against her. I slid my hand between us, gripping my shaft and aligning it with her entrance. I looked at her, seeking her consent, and she nodded, her eyes so intense I felt like drowning in them.
I pushed forward, my hips lifting as I slid my length into her tight, wet cunt. Asa's mouth opened in a silent scream as I filled her, her nails digging into my shoulders. I paused, giving her time to adjust, feeling the walls of her cunt pulsing around me.
"Is this okay?" I whispered, my voice barely audible. She nodded, her eyes closed, her body trembling. "I-I think so," she whispered back. "You're so big, it's... it's a lot."
I began to move, slowly, my hips rolling in a rhythm as old as time. Her tightness was exquisite, her body accepting mine with an almost overwhelming receptivity. I felt my shaft bump against her cervix, and she moaned softly, her head tilting back, exposing the long line of her neck.
I leaned in, my lips capturing the pulse point, my tongue tasting her skin. I wanted to mark her, so I tried to claim her as mine. She gasped, her hips moving, meeting mine thrust for thrust. Our bodies moved in a dance as old as time, our breaths mingling, our hearts beating in sync.
We stayed like that, moving slowly and quietly, our bodies speaking a language that needed no words. I could feel the tension building in my core, the heat spreading through my limbs. I was close, so close. But I didn't want it to end, didn't want this moment to be over.
I slid my hand between us, my fingers finding her clit, circling it in slow, steady movements. Asa's breath hitched, her body stiffening. I could feel her, her cunt pulsing around me, her body teetering on the edge. I wanted her to fall, wanted to give her this pleasure.
"Come for me, Asa," I whispered, my voice harsh with desire. And she did, her body convulsing, her cunt squeezing me so tightly I saw stars. I followed her over the edge, my body jerking as I filled her, my shaft pulsing with my release.
We stayed like that, our bodies connected, our breaths slowly returning to normal. I could feel the car moving beneath us, and I could hear the engine's hum, but all I could focus on was Asa, her body pressed against mine, her soft snores filling the car.
When she stirred, her eyes slowly opening, I leaned in, capturing her lips in a soft, gentle kiss. "I love you, Asa," I whispered, my heart full. She smiled, her eyes soft, and whispered, "I love you too, Oppa."
And at that moment, everything was right in the world.
The car slowed down, Dad's voice cutting through the soft hum of the engine. "Alright, kids, we're approaching the tunnel. It's a bit of a mess due to some construction up ahead, so hold on. It might get loud and bumpy."
Asa's eyes met mine, a silent understanding passing between us. The dim glow of the setting sun casting shadows on her face heightened her features, making her look like a temptress. A sly smile curved her lips, and she turned, spinning around to face me, her knees resting on the seat beside my hips.
"What are you doing, Asa?" I asked, my voice barely a whisper, my heart pounding like a drum in my chest.
"Shh, Oppa," she whispered back, placing a finger on my lips. "Dad said it's going to be loud, right? No one will hear us."
Her words sent a thrill down my spine, and my body was already reacting to her proximity. The car jolted slightly, signaling our entry into the tunnel. Darkness enveloped us, the only light coming from the dim glow of the car's dashboard. Asa leaned in, her lips finding mine. Her tongue slipped into my mouth, hungry and demanding.
I groaned, my hands moving to her hips, pulling her closer as she began to move, riding me like there was no tomorrow. Her breath hitched, her nails digging into my shoulders as she consumed me, her body moving in a frantic rhythm that matched the pounding of our hearts.
The tunnel was a symphony of sounds - the engine's hum, the construction's tap-tap-tap, our ragged breaths, and the soft, wet sounds of our bodies moving against each other. Asa's hands moved to the hem of her tank top, lifting it off her body swiftly. Her breasts, round and full, spilled out, her nipples hard and ready for my mouth.
I leaned down, capturing one of them, my tongue swirling around the hardening peak. Asa moaned, her hips moving faster, her body desperate for release. I could feel her, hot and wet around me, her body clenching tighter with each thrust. I switched to the other breast, my teeth grazing her nipple, making her gasp.
The car jostled again, the tunnel's construction creating unexpected bumps. Asa's body jerked, her nipple slipping out of my mouth. In my haste to reclaim it, my hand landed on the thin fabric of her tank top, ripping it in the process. Asa laughed, a throaty, wanton sound that went straight to my groin.
"I think you like destroying my clothes, Oppa," she teased, her fingers playing with the torn fabric.
"I think you like giving me reasons to," I countered, my hands moving to her breasts, my thumbs brushing against her nipples.
Asa's breath hitched, her body moving faster, her hips gyrating against me. I could feel the heat building in my core, the tension coiling tighter with each thrust. I moved my hands to her thighs, spreading them wider, pushing into her deeper. Asa moaned, her head tilting back, her hair cascading down her back.
The car hit a huge bump, and Asa's body spasmed, her orgasm ripping through her. I followed her over the edge, my body jerking as I filled her, my shaft pulsing with my release. The car emerged from the tunnel, the bright sunlight stinging our eyes, but all I could see was Asa, her body trembling with satisfaction, her eyes soft and loving.
"That was... intense," I said, my voice hoarse.
Asa smiled, her fingers tracing the line of my jaw. "It is, Oppa," she replied, her voice soft and sweet. And I knew, in that moment, that no matter what, our life would always be intense moving forward.
The sudden burst of daylight from the tunnel exit temporarily blinded us, but our bodies were still alight with the passion we'd ignited. As the car settled back onto the smooth road, I looked at Asa, her chest heaving, her nipples still hard and glistening from my mouth. I wanted more, needed more. I wanted to feel her lips wrapped around my shaft, wanted to hear the sounds she made as she took me in.
"Turn around," I commanded, my voice low and filled with desire. Asa's eyes widened, but she complied, quickly turning so that her head rested on my lap, her back pressed against the seat. I could feel the heat radiating from her, could feel her breath ghosting against my still-hard shaft.
"What are you going to do to me, Oppa?" she asked, her voice laced with anticipation. I smiled, my hands moving to her midriff, my thumbs tracing the curve of her belly.
"I'm going to worship you, Asa," I said, my voice filled with reverence. "I'm going to taste every inch of you."
Asa shifted slightly, her body twitching with anticipation. I started at her navel, my tongue dipping into the indentation, tracing the lines of her abs. Asa gasped, her body tensing as I moved lower, my lips kissing the soft skin just above her pelvis. I could feel her watching me, her eyes filled with desire and trust. I wanted to make this good for her, tried to make it unforgettable.
I moved my hands to her hips, my fingers digging into her soft flesh as I lifted her slightly, positioning her so that her mouth was now level with my throbbing shaft. Asa looked at me, her lips parting slightly, and I almost came undone. She looked like a goddess, a temptress offering herself to me.
"Take me, Asa," I whispered, my voice harsh with desire. She leaned in, her tongue flicking out, licking the bead of pre-cum at my tip. I groaned, my hips jerking forward, seeking more. Asa smiled, her lips wrapping around my shaft, taking me in.
I nearly lost it. Her mouth was hot and wet, her tongue swirling around me, tasting me. I gritted my teeth, trying to hold back and make this last. I moved my hands to her breasts, pinching her nipples, making her moan around my shaft. The vibrations sent shockwaves through me, and I had to grip her hips to steady myself.
I moved my mouth lower, my tongue diving between her folds, tasting her. She was sweet, like honey, her body hot and wet and eager for me. I slid my tongue into her, feeling her body clench around me. Asa's movements on my shaft faltered, her body tensing as I pleasured her. I felt a thrill at being able to bring her to the edge of oblivion with just my mouth.
Suddenly, Asa's body jerked, her mouth slipping off my shaft as she gasped. I looked up, following her gaze, and saw a truck approaching. The driver had his eyes wide and his mouth open in shock as he took in the scene playing out in the backseat of our car. Asa and I froze, our eyes locked with the driver's as the truck passed.
For a moment, time seemed to stand still. Then, Asa burst into laughter, her body shaking with mirth. "Did you see his face?" she giggled, her body shaking against mine. I chuckled, my hands moving to her thighs, gripping them tightly.
"Looks like we put on quite the show," I said, my voice filled with amusement. Asa looked at me, her eyes sparkling with mischief.
"Let's give him an encore," she said, her mouth wrapping around my shaft again, her hands gripping the base tightly. I groaned, my hips lifting, thrusting my shaft deeper into her mouth.
I was close, my body tensing as I felt the heat building in my core. I wanted to come on her, mark her as mine. I moved my hands to her belly, my fingers splayed out as I felt her body clench around mine. She pulled my shaft out of her mouth, my hand wrapping around it, pumping it furiously. Asa watched me, her eyes wide and eager, her tongue sticking out, ready to catch my release.
I came with a groan, my body jerking as I spilled my seed onto her belly, coating her skin with my warmth. Asa's tongue darted out, licking the cum from her lips, her eyes never leaving mine. I smiled, my hand moving to her thigh, spreading the rest of my release onto her skin.
When the truck driver passed us again, this time going the other way, I turned, catching his eye. He quickly looked away, but not before I saw the smile tugging at his lips. I winked at him, then turned back to Asa, my hands moving to her face, cupping her cheeks.
"I can’t believe a KPOP idol is mine," I whispered, my lips capturing hers in a deep, passionate kiss. And I knew, as we pulled away from each other, our bodies satiated and our hearts content, that this was just the beginning.
As the car pulled into the cabin's driveway, Asa and I looked at each other, silently understanding. Our taboo relationship was about to get a whole lot more interesting.
Future of the account (Poll)
As some of you guys might know, I have an AO3 account, in which I not only post my K-Pop stuff, but also three other series. Ever since I created a tumblr account, I have been debating if I should bring over my other stuff to here or not.
This would allow me to stay in contact with you guys more often, and you wouldn't have to wait so long for another chapter. I'm going to leave it up to you guys, in a poll down below, but first I want to talk about the three series.
My main one is the steamers one, which also features some youtubers, tiktokers, and IG influencers. I think this is the series most of you guys would enjoy since it features girls like Pokimane, Emiru, Rae, Jaime, Botez sisters and all those other girls.
Then, I also have a series about hot western singers and actresses (and for some reason Jennie), and it's pretty much them getting gangbanged by the same group of friends.
And finally a WWE one, but it only has one chapter so far.
If you do pick the bring them over option, I would probably only bring one fic per week, so that it isn't too much so soon. Also, I want everyone to know that K-Pop still very much is my number 1 priority.
Do you guys want me to bring my other fics to tumblr or should I keep this account as a K-Pop only account.
Bring your other fics slowly over time
Keep this account as a K-Pop only account
Hi goldie
My question for you today is:
what are your top three albums (from any group) that have created the most :pphurt: moments for you?
:sitt:
Hi, Kesujo. Reading your ask feels like I'm back in school with an incredibly difficult test in front of me, but I will try my best. I'm pretty sure I won't pass. :bawl: I know that as I keep moving from group to group and album to album in my journey to learn more about Kpop since I'm a new fan, I will be able to give a better answer in the future, and I would love to revisit this ask in a year and do so, but for now, this is the best I got :nolook: :sitt:
Blackpink - The Album (2020)
Blackpink - Born Pink (2022)
Le Sserafim - Crazy (2024)
Can't wait for everyone to :jujj: me in the comments.
Wrecked (Deluxe Expanded Edition): Bonus Track - Yunjin
LE SSERAFIM’s Huh Yunjin x Male Reader
1k words (as of now)
Base album
Bonus Track - Sakura
A/N: Title gore, yes, I am aware, my apologies. Need to post this to give myself some motivation to write the entire piece out lol. My first time writing daddy kink. Also, thanks to yieldtotemptation's Easy for inspiring a lot of prose choices!
—
Yunjin’s lips sure are the pair that you’re going to remember.
She kneels down on the floor, painting your length with the fire-engine red of her lipstick and her slick, thick saliva. Hot breath from her nostrils brushes against your cock, making you strain on your couch. Her hair is tied up into a ponytail, eyes looking up at you—pleading, begging for your cum.
Her hands grip on your thighs tightly, effectively holding you in your place. The suction is perfect, immaculate, deliberate. You squirm and moan loudly. Good thing the walls are thick here. Never have you gotten a single noise complaint from the other residents fucking women raw—both in the mouth and in the cunt (sometimes even in the ass).
“Keep sucking it, babygirl. You’re doing well,” you whine drunkenly, hands playing with the locks and messes in her hair. They are soft to your touch.
“Won’t leave you hanging, daddy,” Yunjin says, muffled by your thick cock, eyes staring into yours. She breaks the suction with occasional licks on your shaft and balls, pressing her flat, filthy tongue against your sensitive spot, and you’d shriek when she does that. Her hands help, rubbing on your cock while the warmth of her mouth is missing, and you just can’t help but to moan.
“Daddy loves it, doesn’t he?” Yunjin says with a soft giggle, running her hands on your thighs, overstimulating you. “My pussy’s even better than this. Think about it.”
And you think about it—the way her warm mouth envelops you, so unbelievably tight and wet. The image of you fucking her even-tighter cunt elects itself up in your mind as she squirms under you like a slut. Her legs are lifted in the air while you thrust into her with such merciless roughness. Her tight walls contract and heave around your throbbing cock. Both of you moan in unison from the pleasure cutting through your bodies. She’s going to fucking milk you for all you’re worth if you only get a touch of her hole.
“Bet you wanna wreck my pussy so bad,” Yunjin teases, hands cupping your balls, nuzzling her nose on your waist as her tongue laves around the base of your cock. She laps her tongue up your cock once more, making you groan from the depths of your lungs, before taking you whole with her mouth again. “Bet you wanna breed me with that white, hot cum, putting that baby batter inside my womb.”
You growl as a response, “You’re a such a fucking slut, Yunjin.”
She only giggles, diving on your length again, and again, and again. Each time brings you such incomprehensible pleasure through your body. She stretches her lips as far as they’ll go, taking your cock into her mouth like she has been built for it. Her puffy, plump lips take you like she was hard-coded into sucking your cock. Syntax be damned, auto-complete all abused. It’s that hot, slick mouth. She’s a total professional, and you can’t help but squirm and thrash in her execution.
Yunjin doubles her efforts, gaining her tempo on your cock while taking you in deep. You can feel the tip of your cock hitting the back of her throat. She begins to gag, making those poor retching sounds from the depth of her lungs. Her throat pulses and convulses from the sheer size of your cock.
“Nasty cockslut.”
She looks up, lashes fluttering. “I’m honored to be your little cockslut, daddy,” slurs Yunjin, sounding so slutty that it’s sending you into overdrive, mouth still so fucking full of your cock, tip poking her throat.
“Bet every guy in your department has thought about fucking that mouth of yours,” you snarl, barely coherent, cock aching and throbbing so desperately inside the cavern that is Huh Yunjin’s mouth. Your hands dig into the fabric of your couch as her head goes haywire on your cock, so eager to drink your white, hot nectar.
“You’re the first in the company to fuck my mouth, daddy.”
The idea spurs you on, and you feel it, that wave from afar, ready to crash into you. You’re straining, hands moving to grip her ponytail at the back of her head, thrusting your cock into her slutty mouth clumsily. Her mouth is begging, pleading to be fucked like this, you tell yourself. The suction, the plumpness of her lips, the sound she makes when the tip of your cock hits the back of her throat. You use her, making her take you fully, making her mouth yours, making her yours.
The feeling builds up inside your loins. Your body arches into her, rutting into her mouth roughly. You hear Yunjin gag and retch around your cock, tightly gripping on your thighs for holds. God, she’s such a perfect cocksleeve, taking you in so hungrily.
Until you break.
“Fuck!”
You press Yunjin’s head against your crotch, unloading your balls into her mouth, spraying seemingly an endless amount of cum onto the back of her throat. Yunjin gags on you, but she takes it—every, single, drop. She lets it run down her throat into her stomach, swallowing all of you. Your cock twitches painfully against the confines called her mouth, body unable to stay still on the couch. The sight is nothing short of ugly and obscene—you pressing Yunjin’s head against your crotch while your body twitches from the sheer force of your orgasm.
The orgasm slowly subsides, as you let go of Yunjin’s ponytail, giving her the much-needed space to breathe again. She’s shaking in front of you, trying to recompose herself back up again. Yunjin languidly drags her mouth off your cock, making a loud pop sound once it detaches. She smiles, showing you her prize, showing you the mess she has made. Strings of cum latch onto her teeth, and she moans, so drunk on your cum, so fucking lewdly you swear that you can just cum again. She absorbs your flavor into her tongue, licking the tongue around her teeth.
And she’s doing all this while she looks you in the eye.
“Any errors, daddy?”
“Not at all.”
—
Coming In First (Part 1)
Eunchae X 2 Male OC | 19535 words
TW: Incest
—
Buy me a Ko-Fi.
Book commissions here.
—
Part 1 / Part 2 / Part 3 / Part 4
—
Jinwoo's brain wasn't working quite as fast, having just woken up, but he was sure he wanted to hear that oddly satisfying sizzle of his breakfast cereal. Hopefully, his older brother Jae hadn't finished the milk; he was sitting at the island, lazily spooning his bowl of cereal into his mouth a few feet away.
"Sup," Jae uttered with exaggeration. He and his brother always enjoyed acting like a couple of meat-heads when their mom wasn't around to correct them.
Jinwoo gave his brother a tired grunt and slumped into a chair at the end of the granite countertop.
They ate silently, slowly waking, clinking bowls and tapping at their phones, which lay on the surface beside their breakfast.
Jae finished first; he didn't eat nearly as much as his brother. At 6'-3" and just under 200 pounds, Jae was pretty trim. He was going into his senior year at the state university and played golf for the school team. He always laughed at the amount his brother ate. He was younger by 2 years at age 20. Weighing the same despite being hardly taller than 6'0", Jinwoo didn't balloon at the gut like some of his buddies because he had walked onto the football team at the same university as his older brother. He didn't play much, but it was an honor to have made the team. Plus, it won him points with the girls at school occasionally.
Despite Jinwoo's stockier build, the two brothers looked the same. Jae had shed some of the boyish features his younger brother still retained, but both were handsome young men in their ways. Their biggest difference was in hair color: Jae with his clean-cut dark brown hair and Jinwoo with a longer, more unkempt head of sandy blonde hair.
Both Jae and Jinwoo looked up from their phones as they heard the sound of feet sliding toward them from the bottom of the foyer stairs.
Their mother would undoubtedly instruct her daughter to pick up her feet if she had been home. Like her brothers, Eunchae was always a slow-mover in the morning.
She walked into the kitchen wearing what she had worn to bed: a tiny pair of soft cotton shorts and an old, faded T-shirt she had cut on a significant slant, so it struck across her midsection and left a hint of her smooth skin beneath.
Eunchae was too tired to notice her two older brothers were watching her closely as she padded across the kitchen, but she knew they would be, anyway. Their watchful eyes might have made her uncomfortable some time ago, but now she was used to it. The young brunette could even hear her father's words droning in her head: "You two are responsible for your little sister now, keep an eye on her" he would say anytime the kids were going to be left alone in the house for more than fifteen minutes it seemed.
That was the one order that her older brothers had no problem following. Both were troublemakers in their way, so much so that she had difficulty getting away with anything now that her parents had seen it all. But they did listen to their dad in that one regard.
Since Eunchae was in her early teens, Jae and Jinwoo had been looking out for her. Right about the time that her body started showing hints of the pretty young woman she would become, her brothers had been instructed frequently to protect their little sister from all the "dangers of being a young girl."
Eunchae always thought her dad was being overly dramatic about that. It was just a cheeky boy here and there - nothing she couldn't handle. Nonetheless, Jae had more than once given a clenched handshake or an evil eye to one of the boys he didn't approve of Eunchae spending time with. Once he graduated and went off to college, Jinwoo took over the role. Though he was a bit more unspoken about it, he seemed satisfied merely to intimidate her male suitors with his size.
It used to be annoying, but the protectiveness of her two older brothers didn't bother her so much anymore. At eighteen, she was closer to her two siblings than any of her other friends were to theirs - friends who typically regarded any brother close in age as the spawn of the devil and someone to be avoided at all costs.
No, Eunchae felt quite lucky to have brothers that paid so much attention to her, though they tended to take the 'job' of watching over her quite a bit further than just making sure she didn't get into trouble with boys or school.
Eunchae looked up to her oldest brother, Jae. He was sharp, witty, and he could charm the skin off of a snake, or at least that's what her mom always said. He could be rude sometimes; Eunchae knew when she was getting on her brother's nerves because he had no qualms about telling her. But of the two brothers, she and Jae could sometimes talk for hours and hours. Every so often, Eunchae would curl up on Jae's comforter, talking intently with him long after he hoped to get to bed. Still, he seemed to always make time for her.
Jinwoo was different but sweet in his way. He wasn't as old as Jae, only one year and ten months older than her, as she was sure to remind him whenever he said two years. But despite being only 20, he had a kind of unassuming quality about him that made him seem older, like he was always thinking more deeply than her. He was the kind of guy who didn't smile often, but she could feel her heart jump at its sincerity when he did. Instead of staying up nights chatting, she and Jinwoo had more fun playing one sport or another outdoors against each other; Jinwoo was a bit of a jock in that way.
The fact that she could feel two pairs of eyes on her when Eunchae reached to get a bowl from the cabinet was more than their protective instinct. But whatever it was, Eunchae didn't mind. Either that or she was too naive to know that her two older brothers were hoping to glimpse those little dimples in their sister's lower back as she stretched up for a bowl.
From the corner of his eye, Jae watched his little sister move around the kitchen as he rinsed his bowl in the sink. At some point, years ago...Jae couldn't remember when, he had realized that his little sister was becoming...well...fucking hot. There was no better way to put it. His buddies said as much, and the way he simply couldn't help staring at her and that incredible curve in his sister's bare waist, just before her low-riding shorts where her t-shirt was cut high... that was evidence enough.
At 18 years old, Eunchae was probably too young for a guy like Jae to be gawking at. Typically, he went for girls closer to his age, or at least out of high school. But his little sister was something else. Somehow, despite their age difference, Jae couldn't come up with a girl he found more attractive, and being related to her didn't change that. His dad was probably so keen on Jae and his little brother keeping close tabs on her.
She had a killer body. Maybe it was all that yoga or the tennis his little sister played, but more likely it was just pure genetics that gave Eunchae her beautiful shape. Nothing was oversized on the 5'-3" brunette; everything was proportioned right. Her tits looked like a nice handful, probably 32C at the most, and she had a habit of wearing tops that accentuated them, much to her father's dismay. Last he remembered, Jae's little sis had told him that as a part of her recent health kick, she was trying to hit 105 lbs. From the looks of her thin waist and the wonderful curve before her tight little butt, she had reached it.
And her face... God, was it gorgeous. Her cute little nose and that jaw-dropping smile were the features of the face that the younger of the two brothers, Jinwoo, liked best about his little sister. Like Jae, he hadn't failed to notice that his teenage sister had a body to drool over, but he liked how the beautiful brunette looked when she smiled. It floored him, and since she constantly flashed him a big grin when she scored on him in basketball or soccer or whatever they were playing, it might have had something to do with the inordinate amount of points she seemed to score on a much more athletic older brother.
"Hey, boys!" she sang loudly, knowing they would probably hate the volume so early in the morning.
"Ugh..." Jae grunted.
She was tired, too, but Eunchae felt like bugging her brother Jae some more. She wrapped herself around one of his arms and pushed up against him. Feeling his little sister's bare breasts press against him from underneath the thin, old shirt, Jae was glad to be standing against the kitchen counter.
"Gooood moooorning, Jae," she hummed, eliciting a lazy smile from her oldest brother.
He responded in kind, making her smile back. The 22-year-old didn't mean to have troublesome thoughts of swiftly grabbing the tattered hem of his baby sister's t-shirt and exposing her perfect breasts to him and his brother, but he couldn't help it all the same.
He'd never do something so brazen, but how could he keep his mind from venturing to such things? She was wearing so little; it was torturous to have such a pretty young teenager prancing, scantily clad, around him like that all the time. Jae could hardly keep himself from hardening at a mild sex scene in a TV show, and now he had a sexy young brunette pressed against him firmly enough that he thought he could even feel one of her tiny nipples.
Meanwhile, Jinwoo looked on, pretending he wasn't envying his older brother as he saw her long legs flex and show her toned thighs. A moment later, she did the same to him when she came around to sit next to him at the island, and Jinwoo felt the same hint of her bare nipple poking out from his sister's t-shirt.
Neither boy considered themselves hot for their little sister. Neither of them had ever made a pass at her or ever did much more than look. Sure, they had taken an opportunity to misplace a hand somewhere near where other boys only dreamed of touching, but it was nothing that she had ever flagged as inappropriate. Both boys had individually concluded that their frequent daydreams of what lay beneath their little sister's daily outfits were simply hazards of being a brother to a beautiful young brunette like Eunchae.
Still, Eunchae wasn't dumb. She knew more now what kind of impact even the slightest touch or glance at her could have on man and boy alike. She wouldn't have risked such interactions with her older brothers if she didn't love them unconditionally and feel like they would care for her no matter what. Heck, sometimes knowing that Jae was checking her out made her feel older, or seeing Jinwoo's look of shock when she walked out of the bathroom in only her bra and panties made her feel like she must stack up well against the kinds of girls who liked to toss themselves at a football player.
The harmless attraction was mutual, too. Eunchae knew (before all her girlfriends started reminding her) that her brothers were handsome. Jae with his dark scruff on a Saturday morning or Jinwoo with his dimples and the big forearms from his football workouts... Yep, they were a couple of dreamboats, her older brothers. Or maybe she just thought that she was admittedly proud because they were her family.
Whatever it was, thoughts passed between them as usual, and Eunchae and her older brothers chatted around the kitchen and snacked on things in the fridge their mother would have yelled at them for. Every part of the morning told Eunchae that it was going to be another normal day, and if it meant spending time with either or both of her older brothers, it was exactly what she wanted it to be.
When Eunchae skipped out of the kitchen to take a shower, Jinwoo happened to see her young breasts bouncing freely beneath her shirt. The combination of that sight and her round little backside scampering up the stairs made him speak his thoughts aloud.
"Jesus," Jinwoo muttered.
He heard his older brother snort and look in his direction, causing Jinwoo to realize he had said it rather than thought it. Jae saw a look of shock and embarrassment on his brother's face and gave him a questioning look.
"What?" Jinwoo responded guiltily, wondering how his older brother would take what had been a knee-jerk reaction to his little sister's incredible sexiness.
Jae laughed aloud this time. He knew exactly what his brother had been referencing.
"Eunchae, right?" Jae asked.
"What?" Jinwoo repeated, still thinking he'd been caught red-handed.
"It's cool man," Jae assured him, "I think she's hot too."
Jinwoo gave an empty look, not knowing what to make of his brother's confession. It could easily be a trap; all Jinwoo had to do was admit that he found their little sister attractive, and Jae would hold it over his head until the day he died. But it wasn't a test.
"Yeah, I know you saw her, too." Jae continued. Likely, the look on his little brother's face as he watched their sister leave the room, one he knew all too well, gave Jae the nerve to relate to Jinwoo about their eighteen-year-old sister's beauty.
Finally, Jinwoo gave in, laughing uncomfortably, "Yeah, I guess I was a bit obvious about that."
"She's unbelievable, right?" Jae pried. He'd long wondered if Jinwoo was immune to his sister's looks or weak to them like himself.
"YES!" The younger of the two replied, "When the fuck did that happen?"
"Pretty sure it's been happening under our noses for a while now," Jae responded.
There was a moment of silence between them as they felt the relief of admitting something so taboo. Jae and Jinwoo didn't agree on everything, but it seemed that on this, they could.
"When she hugged you, you felt her...?" Jinwoo started, unable to finish the sentence.
"You mean, did I feel our little sister's bare tits on me?" Jae asked, relaxing his brother further and getting a hearty chuckle from him. "Yea, she HAD to be aware that we'd know she wasn't wearing a bra, right?"
"That's what I was thinking." Jinwoo related. He felt immeasurably glad to have someone to talk to about the brunette who had caused him a few sleepless nights over the last few years.
"Have you noticed that she's gotten a bit bold around us lately?" Jinwoo asked his older brother.
"Now that you mention it, yeah.' Jae confirmed. "Maybe it's because she's getting closer to graduation or something? Or maybe now that she's technically an 'adult,' as she is fond of reminding our parents?"
"Do you remember that outfit she was wearing on her birthday; you know... that one with the black sweater like this?" Jinwoo used his finger to draw a big swooping motion from one shoulder to the other.
"You're right... Jesus," Jae repeated his brother's earlier words, "Those white shorts she had on were so fucking tight on her I swear I could see her... but the sweater, I thought the damn thing was going to fall off all night."
"You wish," Jinwoo joked.
Both boys were silent for another couple seconds, still overcome with disbelief of what they were sharing.
"I feel bad, dude," Jinwoo said. "I'm not supposed to think about my little sister like this. Dad always told us..."
"Oh fuck what Dad always told us, I've seen Dad checking her out too." Jae interrupted.
"No way," Jinwoo said flatly, shaking his head.
"You better believe it," Jae said convincingly, "watch out the next time she wears one of those damned swimsuits and mom's not around. He's always willing to play around in the pool with her then."
Jinwoo looked like he was deep in thought. More revelations... and more and more he was feeling not quite as bad for the dreams he'd had of his little sister at night, the ones he wasn't going to share with Jae despite their mutual appreciation for Eunchae.
"I guess I just chalk it up to nothing we can do. Yes, she's hot, certainly hotter than any of the girls I've ever seen YOU hanging around school with, that's for sure." Jae insulted.
"Oh fuck you!" Jinwoo said, throwing the kitchen towel across the island at his brother, who caught it handily before it could drape across his face.
"She makes that chick Brianna you brought around here look like a mule!" Jinwoo fired back. "Heee HAW, Heee HAW!" the younger brother sounded, giving his best, most offensive impression.
They both laughed and gathered themselves, smiling sideways so similarly that there was no question they were brothers.
"Sometimes, though..." Jae said as his brother reflected inwardly, "Sometimes I swear she knows what she's doing, like she's almost... asking for something."
"Yeah, I think I know what you mean." Jinwoo agreed.
A little twinge of competition sparked somewhere deep in Jae's mind. He had no idea what about, but perhaps it was his protectiveness for Eunchae in the face of another guy desiring her as he often did.
"I've fended off a few guys, but I'm sure they're all over her now that neither of us is in school with her. To tell you the truth, I kind of miss looking out for her, " Jinwoo admitted.
"Me too, man, but I wouldn't worry too much..." Jae stopped short, feeling like he couldn't say more without betraying his little sister's trust.
"Wait... what do you mean?" asked Jinwoo, knowing his brother was withholding something.
"Nah, you'll have to talk to her about it." Jae refrained.
"What the heck, Jae? NOW you draw the line?" Jinwoo scoffed, though he could tell his brother wouldn't say more. "She doesn't talk to me like she does with you."
"She would. You just have to ASK her." Jae said, seeing his brother a bit puzzled, "I mean, start by talking to her about nothing, you know: school and stuff. As soon as you get her going, she will talk and talk and talk..." Jae mimicked her jokingly with his hand for a puppet.
Jinwoo had always been envious of his big brother's relationship with Eunchae. Not for the reasons they had discussed before; he just wanted to be close with her like Jae was. His older brother could read it on the twenty-year-old's face.
"Hey, you're the one that gets to spend so much time outside playing with her. Don't tell me you mind playing a little defense when she's wearing one of those sports bras and spandex shorts she likes to work out in."
The thought triggered some fond memories for Jinwoo, and he smiled as his brother called him out.
"I can't be blamed," Jinwoo said, putting his hands up. "I just ask, and she always wants to hang out or go outside to shoot some hoops."
"Yeah, I'm sure that's all it is," Jae said sarcastically.
"I'd have the same advice for you then. She's always up for anything. I'm sure she'd say yes if you asked her to hang out with you."
It was lovely to be helping each other out like that. A small part of both boys felt the typical family rivalry for who was the better brother to their gorgeous little sis, but it was all in good fun. Jinwoo felt like Jae sincerely wanted him to talk to Eunchae as he could, and Jae likewise thought he would just ask her to come out with him sometime.
"Well..." Jae said, placing both palms on the table and nodding at his brother, "Glad we could get that out of our system."
"Haha, yeah."
"I guess I'll know who to roll my eyes at when we are in Mexico in a few weeks and Eunchae decides to wear that fucking strapless bikini that is way too small for her," said Jae.
"Jesus," Jinwoo agreed, repeating it for the last time and looking forward to a whole week of their little sister wearing hardly anything when they vacationed in Mexico later that summer. He'd have to remember to pack his sunglasses with the dark lenses so he could undetectably and thoroughly keep an eye on her. For the first time, Jinwoo thought with little guilt of that undersized bikini his brother had mentioned and the way Eunchae's breasts looked even better as they threatened to spill out of it. Maybe, just maybe, it was luck and not torture to have such an attractive little sister that he got along with so well.
-----------------
Over the next few weeks, as they became more comfortable with it, the two brothers enjoyed the benefits of having a sounding board for their frustrations and the benefits of having Eunchae as a sister. It wasn't always about the outfits she wore or the states of undress they seemed to be catching her in more often, but they also related how their attempts at improving their relationships with her were going.
It was like practice for the real world, Jae told his younger brother at some point. Jinwoo's most significant obstacle with girls was always how to talk to them once they were standing right in front of him, and Eunchae was perfect for that. Far more beautiful than most of the girls he encountered, Jinwoo confronted the same nervousness when he started treating her like a love interest rather than a sister. It was all harmless anyway; she was still his sister, and the pressure of going home with her at night was absent.
And despite his confidence with girls and ability to chat them up at a moment's notice, Jae was realizing through his brother that he did have a bit of difficulty with the physical aspects of relating to women beyond sex. He saw how natural it was for Jinwoo to throw his arm around Eunchae or to grab her side and make her squeal adorably. He found himself wanting to relate to her in that way too, and though his little brother wasn't so much a coach as Jae had been, he was a good act to follow.
During that time, poor Eunchae had no idea what had spurred it, but was feeling a marked increase in attention from her older brothers. She and her oldest brother Jae used to spend time together only after it got dark, but suddenly, he was more playful and attentive during the day. And Jinwoo!... the quiet one all her friends admired for being dark and mysterious... even he was talking to her more than usual. Sure, as soon as they were out of the house, he was his same old introverted self, but Eunchae felt like he was opening up to her at least.
Needless to say, she loved it. Every extra minute the bubbly brunette spent with her brothers, no matter what they were doing, made her happy.
Because of the constant presence of watchful men around her for as long as she could remember or a simple lack of interest in the boys her age, Eunchae had to admit that Jae and Jinwoo were the closest men in her life.
Sometimes, the young brunette felt like she was missing out, like she was supposed to have stories to share with her girlfriends in the locker room, too. There was no shortage of male attention for her at school, but word had gotten around about Eunchae's brothers, and if it hadn't, then most simply assumed Eunchae was a prude.
She hated that word—' prude.' Just because she wasn't interested in having an awkward encounter in the backseat of Freddy's dad's Jaguar (which he was always keen to mention when he came on to her after their math class) didn't mean she was 'prude.'
"Girls mature faster than boys," her mother told her when Eunchae complained about boys harassing her at school.
That had proved accurate, no doubt about it. Ever since Eunchae's boobs had started showing around sixth grade, she'd been immersed in a sea of immaturity, a.k.a. her male classmates. But things were better now; going into her senior year of high school, Eunchae had learned how to deal with the pushy boys who either didn't remember her brother Jinwoo or didn't seem to care.
And then she came home to her brothers. They didn't tease her for being a prude, they didn't try to cop a feel (except on accident when they were fooling around in the backyard or something), and they allowed Eunchae just to be herself. Oddly enough, the eighteen-year-old saved her more revealing outfits for home, where she wouldn't be subject to the leering eyes of high school boys. Maybe that was a risk, given that her big brothers still seemed to notice, but nothing had come of it...yet.
So, as the day wound down one Thursday and Eunchae felt like dressing as comfortably as possible on one of the hotter days that summer, she donned a particularly small pair of boxer shorts and a gray tank top so soft she could have found it among the rest in complete darkness.
"Where is everybody?" said the slender brunette as she wandered into the family room where her brother Jinwoo was watching TV.
"Uhh...I think Mom and Dad are at some dinner party," he replied, "and Jae... I think he mentioned getting hammered after work today if I'm not mistaken."
Eunchae giggled and joined her brother on the couch. As she glanced at him, she noticed how her sibling had grown up. Jinwoo had been a little pudgy as a boy; the photos hanging around the house were proof of that, but not anymore. He wasn't a starter on the football team or anything, but he worked his butt off, and it showed.
Her friends were correct; both of her brothers were good-looking guys. Jinwoo was a bit more 'cute,' and Jae was more masculine and handsome. Occasionally, Eunchae had to remind herself that they were her siblings, not to be thought of inappropriately.
At some point, they talked, and Eunchae marveled at how little she knew about her brother. He conversed differently than Jae, seeming to take care in choosing each word he spoke. The more they talked, the more he seemed to take care of her as usual, asking about school and her friends and seeming genuinely interested. She had already told Jae almost everything; sharing things with her second oldest brother of a much different character, was nice. And as with Jae, they started to get into more personal topics after a while, like whether she'd been on any dates lately.
"What about you?" she stopped him at some point. It's my turn to ask the questions. How come you only ever brought that girl Katie home for Jae's birthday last year? Have you been seeing anybody, Mr. Football Player?" she said with emphasis.
Jinwoo shifted uncomfortably. "Yeah, things didn't really work out with her..." he said, though he looked like he wanted to say more. And no, I'm not seeing anybody else right now."
"Why didn't things work out with her?"
"Nope, my turn," Jinwoo interjected. "I could name at least three guys on your school's team who told me they wanted to take you out while I was still there. As far as I know, you haven't gone out with any of them. Why not? Don't you like boys? Or maybe it's girls?" He asked, raising his eyebrows, teasing her.
"You shut up," she said, leaning across the couch to sock him in the arm. "It's not that I don't like boys; I just don't like how it's always the same with them."
"How do you mean?" Jinwoo asked, feeling his little sister leaning toward him after the punch.
Eunchae answered as if pre-recorded, "We go out on a date, probably dinner and a movie. They act all charming, put their arm around me, and then..."
She took a deep breath and paused.
"What Eunchae?" Jinwoo beckoned.
"You know..." she said coyly, "They try something...on the ride home or try to get me to 'go somewhere quieter at a party... They want to make out, but usually more than that. Like, eeevery tiiiime"
"Yeaaahhhh..." Jinwoo drew out, sounding like he understood. Though, seeing his little sister sprawled out on the couch and leaning lightly against him, he wondered if he could blame the guys even younger than he.
Her older brother remembered some of the encounters he'd had around her age. Except, with Jinwoo it was somewhat the other way around. Girls expected things from him, like he was supposed to take charge all the time and initiate; that wasn't really his style, except lately in terms of conversation with his little sister.
"Why does it always have to be like that?" Eunchae begged of her brother, hoping he had the answers.
"I don't know Eunchae, not all guys are like that." he said despondently, "I'm not."
Eunchae looked at him and knew... had always known that he wasn't like that. Jinwoo would never push her into something she didn't want to do. She knew that her brother treated girls with probably more respect than necessary; he was pretty shy when it came to the fairer sex..
"I know Jinwoo, that's why I guess I'd rather just hang out with you and Jae and wait until college to date anyone."
"You know, it's funny. Once you get to college, it's even harder to date. Nobody takes it seriously. "Jinwoo related.
"Really? Arghhh!" She expressed in frustration. "When am I ever gonna..."
But then Eunchae stopped, she'd almost blurted something to Jinwoo that she'd never considered telling anyone but Jae. Yet, here she was wanting to tell her other brother too. Jinwoo gave her a squinting look, inviting her to say more. So Eunchae sighed and finished:
"...HAVE SEX. All my friends have, or at least it seems like it, and everybody just thinks I'm prude!" Eunchae winced as she said that stupid word.
Seeing the wide-eyed look of surprise on her brother's face, it lightened Eunchae's mood. But her brother's red cheeks and the way he looked away from her slightly made her speak up:
"Oh come on," she bargained, "don't look so shocked, you're in college now and you're on the football team. I'm sure girls are throwing themselves at you all the time. Sex is nothing for YOU to be so bashful about."
But he was bashful about it. First he was contemplating the truth behind his sister's words, then unintentionally thinking about how unbelievable it was that a lithe little brunette like her, with the perfect mound of each of her breasts beneath her top, the incredible curve of her waist and legs, and that incredulous look on her face...that she could be a virgin.
And then he was thinking about the other truth. He remembered his brother telling him that part of relating to Eunchae, beautiful girls like her, or really any female at all, was in sharing about himself too. He hadn't told anyone, though he suspected Jae knew, but he just had to blurt it out.
"I'm a virgin too," He said as quietly as possible, like somebody else might hear him if he wasn't careful.
Eunchae's mouth fell open slightly. She thought she must have misheard him. Football players were supposed to be dogs, they took whatever came to them, and LOTS came to them.
"You're just saying that," Eunchae said after sharing a moment of eye contact with her cute older brother.
"No.... I'm not." Jinwoo assured her. "I mean, I've done, like, other things. But never IT."
"Really?" Eunchae asked, almost hopeful.
"Really."
She was actually smiling when he told her. Jinwoo was yet another person she just assumed had more experience than her in the physical department, and he probably did, but she felt closer to him than ever now. Eunchae snuggled up to Jinwoo tellingly after a moment or two of silence had passed between them, she felt like hugging him for telling her something that was obviously so private. Because of it, she felt... relieved, and she loved him for it.
"Thanks for telling me," Eunchae told him,
"Ditto," said Jinwoo, "And honestly, I'm glad I don't have to be as worried about the boys at your school getting their hands all over my little sister."
He sounded oddly protective, borderline jealous, but it was a sentiment that Eunchae appreciated for some reason. In a strange way, she kind of related to it. Not that she had any say in what her brothers did in college, but now that she knew Eunchae was glad that some of the jersey-chasing bitches she knew spent time around football players hadn't gotten any of her big brother either. She loved having something like that in common with Jinwoo, and a deep affection welled in her heart, drawing her closer to him.
As she cozied up to him on the couch, Jinwoo thought their proximity, and the way Eunchae was nuzzled against him with an arm across his chest was a bit more intimate than was appropriate. But he didn't say anything. Maybe this was part of the whole process that Jae had been helping him with. Eunchae hadn't just warmed up to him in conversation, but she was expressing it in other ways too. The way her chest was pressed against him, he could feel, once again, that she wasn't wearing a bra. Jinwoo decided he quite liked having his beautiful little sister like this, though he wondered what Jae would have to say if he saw them just then.
They watched TV like that for an hour or two. Even when Eunchae got up to grab something to drink from the kitchen, she laid right back down and draped her brother's arm across her like it was no big deal. A few times, she even felt his fingertips grazing the exposed skin beneath her tank-top, moving a little bit more than by accident; it sent a shiver up her spine that Eunchae would remember that night as she went to sleep. The goosebumps that appeared on her skin as Jinwoo moved his fingers ever so slightly against his little sister's smooth side marked a new dynamic to his relationship with Eunchae that her older brother hoped could stay acceptable; he was enjoying it so much.
-----------------
"So, I know why you said I 'didn't need to worry about' Eunchae," Jinwoo told his older brother with air quotes, though one hand was covered in his baseball glove. He snagged a high throw out of the air before it could go whizzing into the bushes behind him.
"Oh yeah, 'she tell you?" Jae asked, glad he didn't have to dig through the pine branches to find a misplaced throw.
"Yeah man, I guess I just didn't think... you know, with the way she looks and all. I thought some guy would have worked his way in, without us around anymore."
"Nope, as long as she wasn't fibbing to us," said the elder brother, "and I'm pretty sure she wasn't"
They tossed the ball back and forth a few more times. Every once in a while, Jae would throw it particularly hard to his little brother. It used to be that a throw like that would scare the crap out of the blonde-haired Jinwoo, but when he threw it back even harder nowadays, Jae usually decided not to continue the competition. Sometimes, Jae would even have to rub his hand through the glove or wince if he didn't catch it just right; Jinwoo was always pleased to see that happen.
"So did you tell her then?" Jae asked, after a heater smacked against his palm with an exceptionally loud 'thwap.'
"Tell her what?" Jinwoo played dumb.
"Come on man, I'm your big brother, you think I don't know?"
A few more tosses.
"Yeah I told her," Jinwoo said finally. His brother laughed, but not too cruelly.
"Bet she liked hearing that," Jae bated
"Yeah, I think she did, she kinda got close after I told her; it was funny."
"Yeah, that must have been awful," Jae said, rolling his eyes.
Jinwoo was intimately reminded of how sexy she had looked and felt in that tank top and boxer shorts. Was he lucky to have such a pretty 18-year-old for a little sister, or cursed to only look but not touch. But he HAD touched, and looked. What was getting into him? Ever since he and Jae had shared their appreciation for Eunchae, or maybe before... like when she'd turned 18... Either way, Jinwoo was finding it hard to drown out the visions of his little sister, a virgin like him, and wonder why cozying up to her on the couch had felt so...nice...normal, even.
-----------------
"3 to 1" Eunchae called out proudly.
Jae had asked her out to play a game of basketball and she had quickly scored a few baskets on him. Either he wasn't as good as his younger brother, or he was letting her win, whichever it was, she didn't really care. It was nice to be spending time with her oldest brother; usually he'd be out with his friends on a Saturday instead of hanging with her.
*Paaaangggg* Jae swatted her ball right out of the air like a fly. She was pretty sure now that he was letting her score, Jinwoo would have had trouble reaching that high for a ball, but Jae made it look easy.
"HEY!!" She shouted, watching the ball roll into the lawn.
"What did you think? I was just gonna let you throw up some garbage like THAT uncontested. Uh uh!" He said, wagging his finger at her.
Eunchae growled in frustration and took off after the ball, giving Jae a good opportunity to watch her from behind. Those damned dimples in her back showed with each stride, revealed as the only top she was wearing was the supportive, red sports bra. Her big brother was guiltily glad to see her wearing it when she came outside. Seeing, the way it crisscrossed in a big 'X' across her toned shoulders with only a thin band around her back at the level of her breasts, Jae admired the fantastic shape she was in. She had on a pair of yoga pants, simple black ones that rode tantalizingly low on her little hips. Jae's head rolled back at the sight of her, even more blown away when she turned around and he was treated with the way her top pushed her tits up so they were extra visible from above.
The thought occurred to the 22-year-old that girls that looked like Eunchae didn't show off like she was now without meaning to. However, the big, innocent grin on her face as she dribbled the ball back onto the court caused Jae to waver.
He let her score again, which made her happy, though he quickly followed up with two quick baskets before she knew what hit her.
A few times, Eunchae felt her brother's hands on her bare sides. She was trying to get closer to the basket, backing into him the way her dad had taught her, and Jae was holding onto her with much firmer touches than Jinwoo was usually willing to use.
She liked it.
Her heart beat faster each time he touched her.
Eunchae took longer dribbling for the basket each time she found her brother's body pressed up behind her and his fingers spread across her abdomen. She probably shouldn't have enjoyed it so much, but it was only her brother, so it was mostly innocent. What girl wouldn't like a touch here and there from a handsome, older guy like Jae?
It was new, a fun and unexplored way she was interacting with Jae. He was handsy with her, but not too rough. She was excited that he was getting more comfortable with her; Jae had always been more distant in that regard than Jinwoo.
On the other side of the ball, Jae could tell his little sister was opting for more of the one-on-one physical kind of game that she would surely lose if he decided to give her his A-game. So he backed off a little, at least in his defense, and every time he felt her tight little backside pressed against him, Jae's thoughts strayed further.
Her soft skin felt so good in his hands; he did his best to make it seem like he was guarding her rather than just trying to feel her exposed sides. A couple of times, his hands slipped down lower, holding her hips and almost guiding her back against his pelvis. Both enjoyed the way their bodies seemingly spoke to each other, hips moving in unison.
Before long, Jae noticed that his little sister wasn't shooting much anymore. More often than not, his hands were on her, and she was leaning back into him. He caught the alluring scent of her shampoo as his head aligned with her neck. Eunchae swooned at the feeling of his breath on her skin; she even struggled to continue dribbling once or twice.
As she backed into him once more, Jae wondered if Eunchae had been like this with his younger brother. However, the thought crossed his mind that, given the amount of times the two had shared a game of basketball, they probably wouldn't be virgins anymore if she always played like she was now.
What was getting into him? Jae had always been proud of controlling himself when it came to Eunchae's beauty, and that infectious quality about her that made most men's hearts skip a beat when she smiled in their direction. But now, for some unknown reason, when he passed her the ball and she smiled at him from the top of the key, he was hoping she would turn around and dribble slowly toward him so he could get the chance to feel her again.
Likewise, the buzzing 18-year-old was starting to wonder what it was she was feeling as she rhythmically backed up against Jae, if maybe something was stirring in his shorts... when his phone went off. She almost whimpered aloud when he slid away from their contact. It had rung twice before he could even snap out of the trance his sister had put on him.
"Oh...um yeah....when will you be here?" she heard him say into the phone.
"Five minutes, yeah I'll be ready." he continued. "See you soon."
Jae could see the look of disappointment on his little sister's face as he hung up the phone. Whether she had wanted to continue playing basketball, or continue the escalating intensity of their attraction, he couldn't say. He was sorry to see the frown on her face as he spoke.
"I totally forgot," he said, "I'm supposed to go catch a movie with some friends, they're going to be here in five minutes."
Eunchae's look didn't soften. It felt like he was ditching her for some better plans. Maybe Jinwoo would come out and play with her when he got home, though she'd never felt such a rush playing him as she had with her brother that day.
Jae couldn't stand seeing her that way, and furthermore, he didn't feel like letting his beautiful little sister out of his sight just then.
Eunchae was about to dribble back toward the basket and continue shooting around alone when her oldest brother spoke up:
"Would you want to come with me?"
She tried not to look too excited, but her eyes widened and her posture changed involuntarily. The way her chest perked up for his view, Jae was hopeful she would accept his invitation.
"It'll be a few guys and a few girls. I think you know my friend Duri, and of course In-sik and Ha-joon."
Eunchae smiled cutely and bit her lower lip, trying to look like she was considering it. Of course she wanted to go! But she didn't want to look too eager.
"Yeah, I guess I'd go. I gotta be ready in five minutes?" she asked. Jae could see in her eyes that she was excited to accept his invitation, whether she was acting neutral or not. He didn't care. Frankly, Jae would have probably cancelled with his friends if Eunchae had said no, just to stay home with her.
"Yep, we'd better hurry. Ha-joon is a fast driver." Jae warned.
They both glanced at the side door of the house, silently agreeing it would be a race to their bedrooms.
Jae got the first step, but his little sister was much closer to the door. She was up the stairs before he could even reach them.
The athletic young brunette was quick, but Jae's strides were considerably longer than hers; he caught up to her by the time she was only up a few stairs to the second floor.
Grabbing her from behind, Jae snatched his little sister and lifted her right off the step with ease. She waved her legs in protest but it was no use. Both siblings were laughing uncontrollably as Eunchae struggled fruitlessly in her big brother's grasp.
It was nice to have his hands back on her. Within a few seconds, the wiggling teenager realized the position of her handsome brother's hands: one wrapped right around her stomach and the other crossed over her chest with his palm halfway across her breast.
He hadn't done it intentionally, but they both felt it. Jae could feel the pliable mound trapped beneath his hand and the taut fabric of her top along the way his fingers were outstretched over her entire tummy. He wondered what his younger brother might say if he saw them horse-playing like that.
After enough time had passed for them both to fully acknowledge the suggestive interaction, Eunchae stopped fighting her big brother's hold.
"You win, you win!" she surrendered.
Jae placed her back on the stair, reluctantly sliding his hands from her... and immediately she took off! She was up the stairs at once, stopping only once she had reached the top to stare triumphantly down at her on-looking brother.
"Sucker." She taunted, cocking her hip to the side. Her midsection flexed and Jae's heart fluttered to see it.
"Yeah yeah," Jae called up at her, following, defeated, up the steps.
When he neared the top, Eunchae let out a final, satisfied 'hhmph.' and turned for her room. 'Dear God she is beautiful,' Jae admitted to himself; watching her cute lower half sway subtly as she walked.
As if in a dream, Jae was positively floored by what she did next. Before she could reach her room, his little sister crossed her arms over her chest and thumbed the elastic band at the bottom of her red sports bra. It was up and off her, leaving her entire backside unclothed and free for her brother's gaze.
Maybe she thought he was already heading for his own bedroom that he wouldn't see her, but he had. And right as she turned into her own room, he glimpsed the side of one of Eunchae's 18-year-old breasts, as youthful and ample as he had ever imagined, and yet so much more.
Eunchae intentionally neglected to look back at him through the door. If he was watching her, as she hoped, the mischievous brunette didn't want to give herself away. She wasn't trying to show him everything, but just a little wasn't too naughty. She couldn't help herself either - feeling the tingle of his hands still on her body, Jae's little sister felt compelled to make him feel as aroused as she did. 'A little teasing couldn't hurt,' Eunchae thought.
In-sik had just honked the first time when Eunchae came bouncing down the stairs in a crimson halter top with just a tiny cord hanging it around her neck. He was glad to see her top covered more of her stomach than the sports bra had, as if that was difficult, and it still left visible a few inches of that tan skin his fingers had been exploring five minutes earlier. From the way her breasts were moving, it seemed she might have been wearing a bra, thank God, but when she turned he could see her entire back was bare save the little tie keeping it on at her lower back. And to cap it off, she had a pair of black shorts that hugged her little hips so well Jae wanted to once again hold them in his hands, let alone run his palms over her long, smooth legs below.
Jae was going to have to keep an eye on her today with all his buddies around. Her appearance was sure to incite more lewd comments, as it always did, when next he hung out with his friends. And yet, he was glad to have Eunchae with him as he opened the door for her and she walked below his outstretched arm, smiling up at him with her dark brown eyes
He was so sweet, making sure to pay enough attention to her on the ride there. She sat next to him and watched how all of Jae's friends fed off of his humor and energy. When Jae shot his friend Ha-joon a look for hitting on Eunchae from the front seat, she felt like wrapping herself around his arm in pride.
Then, after they'd met up with two more friends at the movie theater, they sat down and she kept holding on to him. The rest of the group thought it quite normal given that Ha-joon and one of the guys they'd met up with, Tae-ho, were almost relentless in trying to make passes at Jae's little sister.
Jae might have gotten angry about it, but instead he fell more in love with Eunchae for the grace with which she handled his friends' pursuits. That and the further confirmation of his baby sister's universal appeal made him ever grateful to feel her teenage body pressed up against him and return her furtive glances on their way into the theater.
"Ignore those d-bags!" said a laughing Hana loud enough so In-sik and Tae-ho could hear. Eunchae had been chatting with the pretty blonde while her brother was buying their tickets. For some reason, they got along really well; maybe it was that they both had experienced the obnoxious boys' attention at some point.
"Hey, your brother said you were a big runner, right?" Hana asked, to which Eunchae responded with an enthusiastic "Yep!"
"We don't live too far away from each other, we should run together sometime." suggested Jae's friend.
"I've been needing a good running buddy," Eunchae revealed, "I'd like that."
They were about to find their seats, so Hana told the younger brunette to get her number from Jae and text her before the movie. They found their seats, and Jae felt his heart thump at the big smile he witnessed on his little sister's face. He gave her the number, huddling close with her to exchange it, and Eunchae beamed with pride. She'd not only gotten to spend time with her cool, older brother and his friends, but she'd made one of her own.
Eunchae pushed the armrest up between them and snuggled as close as was appropriate to her brother, glad to be on the end and tuck his arm between her legs as she held it, and gladder still when the lights turned off and it almost felt like privacy.
A few times throughout the movie, Jae would turn to the eighteen-year-old and whisper some observation about the movie or a joke that would inevitably send her into a giggling fit. She loved the way his words tickled her ear, and how the bass in it seemed to resonate somewhere in her brain near the part that was causing her to love him so much. At times throughout the movie, Eunchae had a hard time paying attention, distracted by the thumping of her big brothers heart or the warmth of his hand between her thighs.
By the time the credits rolled and Eunchae was reluctantly forced to disengage from her handsome brother's embrace, she had nearly forgotten they were with Jae's friends at all.
"Looks like we have a few too many," observed the driver, In-sik, as they got back to the car.
"We'll smash into the front," agreed Hana and the other girl in the group, Ji-hye.
"Eunchae can sit on my lap if we need more room." Suggested Tae-ho, "or you could Jae."
"You fucking wish, on both accounts," Jae scoffed. Turning to Eunchae, who was doing that thing where she kind of scrunched her shoulders when she was uncomfortable, he said, "You okay sitting with me Eunchae?"
"Yeah, it's fine," Eunchae agreed; she had no problem with that at all.
As they all piled in, Eunchae took her seat atop her brother and hunkered down to get her head in the door. He did his best to accommodate her, and Eunchae almost sighed aloud as she felt the warmth of being seated in her brother's lap. It was innocent, or at least it looked so, but the others didn't know how Eunchae and her oldest brother had been flirting that day, how easily it came for Jae to work his hand onto the teenager's hip.
Jae did his best to keep up conversation, not to let on that he was utterly distracted by having his gorgeous little sister bouncing atop him with each bump in the road. His grasp on her hip pulsed involuntarily while his thoughts clouded with far less acceptable ways he might find her atop of him. It was wrong; he didn't want to give in to the intense desires he was feeling for her. They were causing his cock to think independently of his reservations, to stiffen slightly as her weight pressured it.
What's worse, Eunchae was enjoying her brother's touch even more. The way his fingers were snaked in the bend at her hip and thumb around her backside... the feeling of soft pressure of him grabbing her. Maybe he was just holding her in place, but Eunchae couldn't help herself from rotating her hips ever so slightly against him. She'd never had sex before, but a deep, naughty part of her brain suggested that this might be a wonderful position to do it in, especially given the large hardening bulge she could feel where she was seated on her brother.
She dared not look back at him, nor make a sound, though she badly wanted to. Was this just something in her mind? Was she just horny and she was dreaming up that her big brother might be interested in her, that his touch was nothing more than a friendly way of keeping her from falling off when In-sik took a hard turn? 'God, it couldn't be,' she thought as Jae's hips flexed and he seemed to pull her down toward him.
"You'll call me, right Eunchae?" She heard Hana say, realizing her brother had opened the door to the car and they were parked in their own driveway. She could have stayed like they were forever.
"You bet," Eunchae said, trying her hardest to snap back to reality.
On her way out of the car, Eunchae reached back to support herself as she set a foot down on the driveway. Jae winced, feeling her hand right on his semi-rigid member. He couldn't fathom that it had been by accident, but he wasn't about to ask her as his friends all said goodbye from inside the car. He didn't have a chance to read her intentions on her face either, for their parents greeted them as soon as Eunchae opened the front door.
Eunchae knew it was no accident. She couldn't help herself; she just wanted to know. Now she did: he was at least a little hard, and it was big... she thought, smiling as she said hello to their parents.
-----------------
"Anything interesting going on with Eunchae lately?" Jae asked his little brother, wanting to tell him about what had happened a few days ago at the movie.
"Not too much," Jinwoo told him, "although the other night she told me she's never given a blowjob either."
Jae laughed, "you sound surprised?"
"I guess I'm not, but the way she was getting all close to me and stuff like the first time we talked about sex, I thought she was going to..." Jinwoo trailed off.
Intrigued, Jae wanted to know what his little brother was going to say, "Going to what?"
Jinwoo hesitated, "No, it's stupid, she wouldn't."
"Oh come one man, we've talked about how hot we think our little sister is, what could you say that's going to suddenly make me think you're crossing the line."
"Well she kept saying how she wanted to learn, and for a second I thought she was going to ask me to...to.......I don't know - try it on me or something."
Jae's eyes widened. He might not have believed his younger brother, but given the events over the past few days, it wasn't that farfetched.
"Whoa," Jae said, "don't worry I don't think you're crazy."
"Why do you say that? You don't think she'd really do that do you?" asked the younger of the two.
Jae considered whether to tell his brother about all the touching and such the day before. "I don't know man... we played a little basketball the other day, and went to the movies with some of my friends..."
"Yeah I remember she was wearing that red top when she came home... sheesh."
"I KNOW," Jae said with wide eyes, "But I was going to say that things got a little... touchy that day between us too."
Jinwoo stared at his brother, waiting for him to continue.
"I guess I kind of put my hands on her a few times, probably more than I should have. But she just...went along with it. She almost encouraged it. I kinda felt like she wanted something."
Jinwoo felt a little better about the way he'd been talking with Eunchae the other night. He'd thought maybe he was venturing too far, talking about things he shouldn't have with his little sister, and he remembered how she had laid on top of him in bed with her whole body pressed against his. If Jae was getting some of the same vibes, maybe it wasn't as inappropriate as he thought.
"Would you?" Jae asked out of the blue, causing Jinwoo to end his daydream.
"Would I what?" Jinwoo asked, not following.
"If she asked you to teach her... would you?"
There was a long pause as Jinwoo tried to piece together what his older brother was asking. Was this a trap?
"Of course not," Jinwoo replied instinctively, but as the words came out of his mouth, they felt, simply, false.
They sounded it too, and Jae's eyes narrowed at his brother. "Really?" he doubted, "because the way the two of you were wrestling on her bed the other day, it sure looked like you might,"
Jinwoo didn't know his brother had seen that. "Come on Jae, we were just playing around, I wasn't trying to..."
"Hey hey hey," Jae interjected, "I'm not trying to accuse you of anything, seriously. I'm just asking because after the other day with her..."
Jae paused; he didn't want to say something that would alarm his brother or anything.
"I dunno man," continued the older brother, "If she asked..."
Jae was thinking about the way Eunchae had felt as she was slowly rubbing against him in the car, and how her little fingers had curled just a bit around his cock when they 'mistakenly' landed there.
Jinwoo too, was recalling the wrestling match that had taken place over an affectionate note Jinwoo had written to Eunchae when they were little, one she had kept for years and finally pulled out of her drawer of knick-knacks to tease him. He thought about the electricity he'd felt when Eunchae had kissed him on the cheek as she straddled him victoriously (he'd let her win of course) and then dismounted him and run out the door.
But more importantly, both boys were considering their deepening love for the beautiful teenager they'd watched out for her whole life. The new facets of their relationships with her were exciting, and confusing and addictive all at the same time. Perhaps it had started out as an exercise - one to improve their charisma or charm, but Jae and Jinwoo knew that somehow how it wasn't that anymore.
That smile on their little sister's face when Jinwoo had told her that he, too, had never had sex was the same as the one Jae had seen when she made a new friend by his invitation. Both boys craved the happiness she seemed to spread all around her, more so even than the innate attraction brought on by her looks.
They spoke no more of it that day, but they had approached a line with their little sister, together, and they knew it. Jinwoo was glad to have Jae to corroborate with him, and Jae likewise for his younger brother.
What they didn't consider, quite unfairly in fact, was the overwhelming amount of emotion their little sister was dealing with... without anyone to tell about it. The confused brunette would barely manage to temper herself and the desperate magnetism she was feeling toward one brother, and a few days later she would find herself powerless to fend off her desire for the other.
Back and forth it went, causing her to stay awake long past her head hitting the pillow, wondering what in the heck was happening to her. Why had she so inappropriately teased her older brother Jae on the court and in the car? Why had she thought so naughtily that she might want to learn how to give a blowjob from someone so obviously forbidden: Jinwoo?
-----------------
The week in preparation for the family's trip to Mexico was a breath of fresh air. Her brothers were distracted by working longer hours at their summer jobs to allow for spending a whole week on vacation. Eunchae got a bunch of workouts in, ran twice with her new friend Hana, and wondered if her brothers would notice her hard work when she wore her newest bathing suit on vacation.
''Stop it!' Eunchae chastised herself, as she packed the strapless bikini into her suitcase. She was so excited to go on this vacation she could practically burst. Somehow, when her parents had suggested it months ago, going on vacation for a whole week, actually it was closer to 10 days, with her family alone seemed a little much. But now, Eunchae was ecstatic that she was going to get as much time with Jae and Jinwoo given how wonderfully they'd been treating her lately. She tried her damndest to keep her thoughts sisterly, and she was doing a good job... except every time she packed another swimsuit into her bag and thought about wearing it in front of them.
Thankfully, the week flew by, and Eunchae wasn't even that sad to tell a few friends she wasn't going to make it to a party during the time she'd be gone.
"The limo is here," said their dad as Eunchae was frantically prancing around the second floor looking for her phone charger.
Her brothers made eye contact as she descended the stairs wearing a summery looking tank-top with a zigzagging print all over it. As she got closer, they could see that every other line was actually transparent, and the glint of her belly-button piercing showed through along with a black bra covering her bouncy chest. Her jean shorts were rolled once to make a little cuff at the bottom, which was totally unnecessary as they were so short Jae thought their dad might spit out his coffee.
But knowing that he was about to witness his little girl running about in only a bikini for an entire week, Eunchae's father decided to just keep his mouth shut.
"Jeez guys!" she said, rocking back and forth in her seat on the airplane and trying to make room between her two large brothers. "Give a girl a little room."
Obviously, they laughed and squished her between them instead.
Taking advantage of being surrounded by Jae and Jinwoo instead of some smelly or overweight stranger, thank god for that, Eunchae decided she wanted to lay down across both their laps.
"Only if he gets your feet," said Jae, "I don't want to be smelling those things all the way across the border."
"Bullshit," said Jinwoo, "you get to talk to her all the time. I won't be able to if she's laying over there."
He was probably right. They were close to the wing so it was pretty loud near their seats.
More arguing ensued over the tiny brunette, and after enjoying being the center of attention for a moment, Eunchae decided to resolve it.
"Relax you big dumb apes," she said to them. They weren't really mad at each other, more like they were arguing for the sake of arguing, something Jae obviously loved to do. "I'll switch up if you want me so bad."
Eunchae hadn't meant it that way, but the look of surprise on both her brothers' faces and the glance they exchanged made her blush. She quickly moved on to squash it, "And to decide who gets to choose...you two play rock, paper, scissors.
It was a silly suggestion, and an even sillier thing they were arguing over in the first place, but Jae and Jinwoo looked at each other and seemed to be unable to think of a better solution.
"On shoot," Jinwoo laid out,
"Rock... paper... scissors.... shoot!"" They said in unison.
Jae's rock beat Jinwoo's scissors.
Sure it was stupid, but what guy likes losing? Jinwoo grimaced and Eunchae made up for it by kissing him on the cheek before unbuckling and laying across her brother's laps with her head in Jae's.
As Jinwoo had predicted, the two siblings, Jae and Eunchae, chatted and giggled while Jinwoo closed his eyes and took a nap. He was awoken by his little sister asking him if he wanted anything to drink from the flight attendant, and then he was happy she told him it was their turn to talk.
For the first time, the two brothers had been confronted by a bit of actual competition for their sister's affection, and it had actually turned out alright. Jae saw on his brother's face something he recognized: he was just as happy to be conversing with the pretty high-schooler as Jae was. Jae could see it on his face, and when the two brothers made eye contact as Eunchae drifted off to sleep, they nodded at each other in understanding.
It took an un-air-conditioned bus ride, some failed attempts at speaking Spanish, and more than a few eye-rolls by their mother until the three kids and their parents were happily in a mid-size sedan with the air blowing cold. It was a hot day, and everyone was looking forward to getting to the beach to cool off.
When they arrived at their two suites, the family was floored. Their father had done well that year, and after skipping a vacation the year before, decided that he was going to raise the bar with this trip. Mom and Dad got a suite on the corner of the building, with incredible views over the landscape and ocean. Down the hall, but no less expensive given the two bedrooms, Eunchae and her two brothers checked out where they would be staying for the week.
"Oh my God Daddy! This is for us??" Eunchae said, dropping her bags and jumping into her father's arms. Before he could protest at his young daughter wrapping her legs around him the way she had, she was already back on the floor and flitting from room to room and out onto the balcony.
White, glossy marble floors spread across the entire suite. A cozy arrangement of furniture was situated in the middle of the room, one of the sofas appearing to be the pull-out bed Jae and Jinwoo would take turns sleeping on. It was funny, with floor to ceiling glass on the outer wall of the suite, it didn't appear they would be getting much privacy, but then you couldn't see anything except the water from their room so their father supposed nobody would be peeking in on his daughter.
The shower in one of the rooms was a little too suggestive for his liking, with a rainfall-style shower head that looked large enough for two, at least. Luckily, Eunchae's brothers would be around so he didn't have to worry about any funny business going on.
"Why don't you kids get ready to go down to the beach and meet us in the lobby in 10?" Their mother asked.
"Sounds good mom," Jae replied from the balcony, he wasn't ready to leave his post just yet; the cooling breeze felt magnificent against his skin.
"Alright then," started Jae after the door had shut behind their parents. "Obviously, Jinwoo and I will take the bedrooms and you can sleep on the couch Eunchae."
"Uh!" Eunchae gasped, put-out. "whaT!"
Simultaneously, Jae and Jinwoo mimicked the way Eunchae always sharpened the end of her words when she was upset. "whaaaaaT!" they teased.
"You can have the big bedroom," Jae corrected, knowing he intended to give it to her all along.
Jinwoo plopped himself down on the armchair and put his hands behind his head, causing Eunchae to quiver briefly at the sight of his muscular arms.
"Not bad," he reasoned. "Should we get ready?"
"I'll just take a minute," Eunchae said, seeing that her brothers were already both in their suits somehow.
Jae and Jinwoo exchanged glances again, knowing that the other was wondering what would be the first of the bathing suit fashion show they were sure to see that week.
Sure enough, Eunchae came out wearing one that made both boys swallow deeply before they were able to speak.
"What do you guys think?" She said, spinning around in a plain white top and skimpy pair of simple red bottoms. It didn't have to be anything over the top; Eunchae would have looked incredible in a paper bag.
"Looks good," said Jinwoo, trying to sound unenthused.
"Yep, nice one sis," Jae followed, "time to go."
Eunchae furrowed her brow. She was hoping to get a bit more of a reaction. She donned a loose, cover-up shirt and they all headed to meet their parents.
Usually, her dad would never let her drink, but apparently this trip was an exception.
"Now listen to me kids," he said as he handed each of them a daiquiri, "I can't prevent you from drinking down here so I'm just going to tell you I'll allow it...If..." he paused while handing the last one to Jae, "you watch over your brother and most of all, your little sister."
"I will dad." Jae promised, wondering if he really meant it the way his dad intended upon seeing the tiny bottoms she was wearing peek out from below her cover-up shirt.
Over the course of the next few hours, everyone started to settle in and realize what an incredible trip they were going to have. The sand on the beach was stark white and the water cool when Eunchae tested it, leaving her sandals at the end of the dark spot where the water had reached. She smiled at Jinwoo who was standing next to her, sipped her drink and then turned to look out over the water.
Eunchae spent the first hour or so laying on a towel near her parents and sipping drinks that were provided quite steadily by an army of servers. Even though they'd already seen it, the eyes of both her brothers were glued to Eunchae's body as she shed her shirt. Somehow, the sunlight seemed to double her beauty.
Jinwoo tried to just lay down near the family and relax, but every time he looked up to take a drink, he would see the rising and falling of his little sister's chest or the glimmering surface of her skin where she'd just rubbed some suntan lotion.
"Needed a little break huh?" Jae asked when Jinwoo joined him by the water's edge. Jae drained his glass of the icy blue liquid.
"You too?" the younger of the two asked. "I don't know what's gotten into me. It's hard to see past her anymore. I think I'm going to need to cut out my eyes or something."
"Might make you look better at least," Jae joked, batting down some of the wet sand his brother lobbed at him after he said it.
"Don't beat yourself up; I had to come down here too." Jae commiserated.
"Hey losers!" called Eunchae as she made her way toward where her brothers were sitting. "Wanna go for a swim?"
The boys responded by standing up and racing each other into the water, leaving their little sister behind. She followed after them and their big, stupid goose-stepping, chuckling at how childish they could be. God did she love her brothers. As she watched them, Eunchae noticed how freaking good they both looked without a shirt on. Jae was thin but honed everywhere, and Jinwoo was huskier and stocky looking. The teenaged brunette was secretly proud to have such attractive and fit siblings.
They swam around silently for a moment or two, getting used to the cool water and looking up to acknowledge the picturesque resort situated on a bluff over the ocean. All three kids could feel their limbs heavier with the effects of the sweet, alcoholic beverages they'd been sipping for the last two hours.
"It's a little too deep out here for me," Eunchae whined, coming close to Jinwoo who reached out for her and offered support. She was shorter by almost a foot than both of them, and only the tops of their shoulders were all that shown above the surface of the water.
Eunchae was giddy as Jinwoo slipped his hand around her waist and she felt his body heat in the cool, blue water. Maybe it was the alcohol, but his hands seemed to be holding her a bit more firmly than she was used to from the younger of her two big brothers. She didn't mind it a bit and even urged herself closer to him, enough so that he could feel her breast squeezed between them.
"This is so beautiful," she said, looking around her. "I'm so happy you both could come, that vacation two years ago where you guys were only there for a few days SUCKED."
"Aww, thanks sis," Jae said, splashing her like he was bashful. "We're glad to be here with you too."
Jinwoo sensed that the close contact with his little sister was having more effect on him than he had expected. His swim trunks tightened and he took that as a good time to dunk his little sister.
She flailed as he did it, totally unsuspecting given how sweetly he was holding on to her, and both brothers laughed heartily until she came up.
Jinwoo made a fake-apologetic look as Eunchae splashed him, "Mean!" she said defiantly, swimming over to her oldest brother.
She hugged him straight on, pressing her chest against Jae and glaring back at Jinwoo.
"Ho hohh," Jae sounded, cautioning his brother "you're in trouble."
The three siblings had drifted away from their parents. They weren't so far to have gone beyond the big rock outcropping and out of sight, but they were close.
"He's mean, Jae. I want you to beat him up." Eunchae said, playing mad.
Jae, like his brother, was immediately aware of the eighteen-year-old's breasts pressing against him. There wasn't much to that bikini of hers, and if he wasn't mistaken, the cold water was making her poke out at him with her undoubtedly pretty little nipples.
"Do you?" Jae asked, taking her in his arms. "You want me to beat him up?"
He hunkered down to Eunchae's level and let her hover right in front of him, face to face.
"Uh huh," she told him, "Dad told you to protect me!"
Jae was feeling the alcohol too, probably more so than both his siblings because he hadn't stopped to take a nap. He just sat by the water sipping that over-sweet liquid and soaking in the rays of sunlight by the water. He remembered the way Eunchae had felt in his hands as she backed up to him on the basketball court, so he placed his hands on her hips. He recalled the way her hips had writhed for him when he squeezed her tight, so he urged his thumbs against her tiny pelvis.
Eunchae cooed ever so quietly, but she knew Jae had probably heard it. Maybe he wouldn't make anything of it.
It was so early in the vacation, so soon to be feeling like he couldn't tear his mind from the things he so badly wanted to do with his little sister, but here she was, and everything felt so natural. Her legs were wrapped around him, and that sound she'd made when he grasped her...
Eunchae's eyes snapped open. Jae looked down and saw the straps of her bikini disappear beneath the water.
"DAN!" she shouted, reaching across her chest to cover herself.
"I swear it wasn't me!" Jae said, raising his hands up in the hair in innocence. Though, she should have known it wasn't him given that both his hands had been occupied under the water.
The way she was squeezing her tits, they spilled out around her cupped palms. Jae's first thought was to pry her hands from her body and gaze at her beautiful bust. Instead, he looked around, and found the eyes of his little brother, who was backing away with an exceedingly guilty look on his face.
They'd done this before, when Eunchae was little, but they were just kids then. 'This isn't funny!' she thought.
Jae was shocked at his brother, and yet not all that upset.
"Jinwoo!" she cried, turning around," give it back!" She was sluggishly making her way to him as she could barely touch the ground beneath the water and didn't want to remove her arms because it would expose her to her brothers and anybody else that cared to look.
Jinwoo wasn't about to give her suit back, though. Like they had when the boys were still teenagers like their little sister, this was the perfect opportunity for a game of keep-away. Jinwoo dangled the white suit in front of his little sister, but she was not yet brave enough to reach out for it.
A couple of tosses between them, and she gave up trying to cover herself; there wasn't really anyone around to see her.
"IT'S NOT FUNNY YOU JERKS!" She said, though they could hear her laughing through her angry shouting.
Jae got a few good glances at his little sister's bare breasts through the water, but nothing very clear. She would bob toward him as he held the suit out for her, or dash toward it when Jinwoo intentionally threw it short and Jae would see the faintest hint of her pink nipple beneath the surface.
It wasn't enough. One time, Jinwoo threw the suit but it had unfurled and caught on his hand as he let go. It came splashing down close enough for the enraged brunette to grab. Jae wasn't ready to let his topless sister cover up just yet, so he reached for her and snagged her foot. He pulled Eunchae toward him, dragging her under the water and then grabbed her from behind with both hands. She came up sputtering water, wiping her eyes and trying to catch her breath.
As soon as she did, she could feel her big brother's hands. They were both...firmly...intentionally it seemed... palming her bare tits.
She couldn't believe it. Not only had one of her brothers taken off his own sister's top, but the other one was now fondling her seemingly careless of her consent.
The trapped brunette struggled, twisting around in her big brother's arms. She couldn't believe he would be so bold... that he would grab her like that with no warning. She fought, quite impressively thought her brother, to escape him but she knew he was containing her with little effort. As she wiggled about, Eunchae could feel his fingers teasing her nipples. They were hard, and as the teenager's writhing lessened, she felt her body begin buzzing from the inside out. She wasn't supposed to be enjoying this... she should have kept fighting him, but didn't..
Eunchae reached for where Jae's hands were grasping her, and instead of prying them from her, rested her own on top of his. The teen's body came to rest snug against him, urged by the grasp of her older brother at her chest. The yelling had stopped, and for a moment, Jinwoo wondered why Eunchae wasn't fighting for the bikini top that was now within her reach.
When they came to rest, Jinwoo could see what had stopped the two from causing commotion. He was immediately envious of his brother for having the guts to do so first.
Jae could feel his little sister's heart pounding in her chest. For only a second that he wished could have lasted far longer, the oldest of the three felt the youngest wiggle her butt against him. If she hadn't known before, Eunchae now knew that he was rock hard, and the pressure from her wiggling backside had assured that completely.
Eventually, after what had actually been less than a minute, Eunchae slid from her brother's grasp. She looked at the top in front of her and shrugged her shoulders, as if to say: 'whatever,' and headed for the shore. Her two older brothers looked on in amazement as she slowly made her way closer and closer to the edge of the water, and her shoulders started to be revealed above the surface of the water.
"Wait, Eunchae!" Jae called after her.
"We give up, you can have it." Jinwoo continued holding up the white bikini so she could see.
She didn't turn; she merely shrugged again and continued on.
They had drifted further, but from where the boys were, they could still just see their parents way down the beach. Jae hoped to GOD that they couldn't see his little sister about to walk out of the water topless.
The rock outcropping pretty much marked the end of the resort's beach, and what lay on the other side was too rocky to be enjoyable. Eunchae was heading right toward that mark. Jinwoo shot his brother a scornful look, to which Jae replied that he didn't mean to upset her.
"She'll probably be fine," Jinwoo told him.
After agreeing apprehensively, they both swam hard after their sister who was now up to her waist in the water. Even though they wanted to see her, neither brother wanted anyone but them witnessing their topless little sister coming in from the ocean.
She got to the beach quite a bit before they did. Eunchae had known she would be relatively safe from anyone's view, especially her parents, if she headed straight toward the big overhanging set of rocks.
Her head was swimming. It wasn't the alcohol anymore, it was the way she had felt when she was hanging on to her brother, Jinwoo, in the water, the way Jae had pressed his thumbs into her hips, and most of all, the incredible surge of excitement she had experienced when Jae finally took her tits in his hands. Eunchae's nipples still tingled from how they'd worked between his fingers as he held her.
She'd gotten a break in the week leading up to this vacation, thinking maybe she was just being a silly 18-year-old girl, thinking that two older boys were simultaneously interested in her, let alone ones that treated her so darn well all the time. And now... now all of those feelings were back in full force. Her mind and body were begging for her to appease the desire to let her brothers have their way with her. They obviously both wanted something, she was just nervous to find out exactly what.
All of those thoughts were zipping through the synapses of her brain when Eunchae noticed a little cleft between the largest boulders in the outcropping. She turned towards her brothers, who were still halfway out in the water. She was in a 'whatever' kind of mood so, topless and all, she pressed her hands against her breasts to make herself as skinny as possible and sidestepped through the divide in the rock face.
"Where did she go?" Jinwoo asked.
"I don't know, she was here and then I saw her just like...walk into those rocks."
The boys had touched down a little further on the beach so they couldn't quite see the cleft that their sister had. It took a moment of searching.
"Through there?" Jinwoo asked when Jae pointed it out.
"I think so... not sure you'll fit fat boy." Jae teased.
"Oh fuck you," Jinwoo retorted, "I'll fit."
Jae went in first. It was longer than he expected, and it got even tighter at one point so he had to hunker down to get through. He still didn't see his upset little sister yet, so the channel must have gone further.
"Eunchae..." Jae called ahead of him.
"You see her yet?" Jinwoo asked from behind him. Jae laughed, seeing Jinwoo struggle at the pinch-point to fit his broader chest through.
"No but I think it opens up at the end."
Eunchae heard them coming, but she was busy making peace with what was happening between her, Jinwoo and Jae.
When the older of the two came finally into the clear, he was awestruck at the sight before him. The claustrophobic rock channel gave way to a massive cave. But it wasn't quite a cave. At the top, there was a big oculus of open sky, almost the entire width of the clearing with plumes of foliage spilling over its edges. And the pool of water in the middle... it was so picturesque that Jae could hardly stand it.
Yet, all of that was no match for the goddess who sat perched atop a rock she'd climbed halfway into cave. She was seated with her arms planted behind her and her beautiful breasts, naked and thrust upward toward the sky, basking in the sun that shone down into the little hideaway she'd discovered.
There were markings on the wall; obviously people had found this place before. But they were definitely alone, and from the looks of it there was only one way out save the equally small openings that occasionally emitted the surf which was pounding away at the rocks from the other side.
"Eunchae, your top..." Jinwoo said as he stumbled into the blissful sanctuary.
He hadn't seen his little sister yet, sitting proudly atop her throne and indifferent to the view of her bare breasts her brothers were getting. He stopped talking as soon as he did.
She let them drink her in.
It was all so naughty, so wrong that she would let Jae and Jinwoo see her like that, let alone what she'd been thinking about while the two of them were making their way to her. But they were alone now, and Eunchae liked feeling their eyes on her worshipfully. She liked hearing the silence that went with the pure admiration of her body as she posed for them. She certainly didn't hear any complaining.
"You two obviously didn't want me to wear it," Eunchae said, responding to Jinwoo who was still dangling the bikini out in front of him, "unless you want me to put it back on?"
Jinwoo shook his head, and set Eunchae's little white top down on a nearby rock.
"I didn't think so," she said. Standing up on the boulder she had mounted. They watched her set her feet, and then observed the brunette's lithe, teenage body as she dove off boulder and down into the clear, glassy water.
Jinwoo looked at Jae, hoping he would know what the hell was going on here. Their sister was decidedly calm about having her top stolen from her, and she seemed utterly confident about being topless in front of both her older brothers. Jae only shrugged; he had not expected such a reception from Eunchae in the slightest.
They watched as the sexy brunette swam towards them and then slowly walked out of the water. She approached head on, giving both siblings a direct and up-close view of her topless form. She had been amazing before, but with water dripping from her hair as she wrung it out, the way her hips swayed as she walked closer, and the newly revealed patches of skin with tiny, pink nipples to complete the teenager's perfect breasts... she was impossibly beautiful.
"I have an idea," she said to her two speechless brothers, who were staring down at her, all of her, as she came to a halt but a few feet from them. Boys could be so predictable sometimes.
"We're gonna play a game... well, you two are going to play a game."
"I don't know if I like the sound of this." Jinwoo said, wondering what the mischievous little brunette in front of him had cooked up.
"You don't? Because I think you will..." she said, looking as cute as she could muster and biting her thumb between her front teeth, she once again pushed her breasts out for the two boys to see ,"...if you win."
Something had changed, like an entire chemical reaction within Eunchae's body. She could hear it in her own voice. The past few weeks with her brothers, Eunchae had felt nervous around them - unsure about her feelings and guilty about the thoughts and desires she was feeling. But Jae's boldness had unlocked a feeling that she no longer needed to be the coy one in this game she was playing with Jinwoo and Jae. She was positive now that the building romance in their relationships wasn't something innocent, and if she was going to allow it Eunchae wanted to make damn sure that she set the rules.
"So what's the game then?" Jae asked anxiously. He couldn't put his finger on it, but thought that perhaps Eunchae didn't intend to stop at baring herself for her brothers that day.
"See that big log up there?" She asked, pointing up to the rim of the opening on the other side of the hideaway.
Jae and Jinwoo shook their heads. Sure enough, a big log that must have rolled toward the opening but not fallen in, was peeking out over the edge.
"And do you see the branch hanging off of it?"
Once again they shook their heads. Sure enough a wide branch, about a foot and a half long, was dangling much more precariously toward the water.
"You'll take turns throwing rocks and trying to knock it down," she said. It sounded simple enough.
"The loser goes back and gets sandwiches and one of those buckets of beers I saw the couple near us drinking. Tell mom and dad we went hiking or something."
"And the winner?" asked Jinwoo, sounding confident that it would be him.
"The winner," Eunchae said, looking quite a bit naughtier than before, "stays here with me."
The way she said it made both boys want to win so badly they could practically taste the victory. They knew the prize would have something to do with the brazen toplessness of their little sister, and the fact that her pink nipples were now standing erect even though the air was plenty warm.
"So, do you wanna play?" She asked sweetly, looking up at them hopefully with her big brown eyes.
Jae and Jinwoo shook their heads in unison. They carefully selected the largest rocks they could expect to throw from the edge of the cave, and stood near each other while Eunchae sat down on a smooth looking rock nearby. She had no idea who she wanted to win, but she loved seeing the determination on both of their faces, despite neither of them knowing what was actually in store for the victor.
They played rock, paper, scissors to decide who went first, and this time Jinwoo won with paper. "Hah!" he exclaimed.
Jinwoo, the overall stronger of the two, eyed his target. It was a long throw and the target small. He looked over at his little sister, who was watching intently with her knees pulled up against her chest. When she saw him looking her way, she lowered them to give him a better view of her missing top. It was the motivation Jinwoo needed.
He flung the rock hard, aiming high, and all three siblings held their breath.
*Thwaaattt*
The rock missed low and hit the rock wall below it, skidding off it until it came all the way back down into the water. Jinwoo looked dejectedly over at his sister, who raised her eyebrows at him and was pursing her lips in anticipation.
"Shit." Jinwoo murmured, hearing a little chuckle from his big brother.
Jae took his brother's place and lined up his throw. Like his younger brother, he looked down at the adorable, topless brunette before he threw. She shrugged and pressed her arms towards each other so her breasts were thrust together, on display for her big brother. God he wanted to win, whatever the prize was.
Jae threw hard, knowing it had been a tougher throw than his little brother had anticipated. This time, Eunchae drew in a breath; it was right on.
Only the shushing sound of his rock disappearing into the brush beside the log was echoed back down into the cave. His distance had been good, and he was damn close to hitting the log, but it missed all the same.
Seeing the look of relief on Jinwoo's ugly mug, Jae retreated back and gave his sister a disappointed grin. She smiled at him brightly as if to say 'I thought you had it!'
Next was Jinwoo again, who flung his rock without much deliberation, so that Eunchae had to shoot her eyes up at his target when she realized he'd thrown.
It missed low, again, but much closer this time. He cursed inwardly for giving Jae, who had been too close for comfort the first time - another chance!
Jae knew he had it. He winked at Eunchae as she sat there, watching and wondering if Jae was going to be the one to stay alone with her in their hidden alcove at the end of the beach.
He tossed it, straight and true, smiling as he knew he'd found his mark.
*Thunkkk* it sang, hitting the dangling branch so the sound echoed through the entire space.
Jae watched the branch sway in response, heard a dry cracking sound at its joint with the log and looked down at Eunchae, expecting to hear the splash of the branch in the water below as he stared at his prize.
No sound came. Only the quiet chuckling of his little brother as Jinwoo watched Jae stare incredulously at the swaying branch.
"That's bullshit," Jae complained, looking down at his little sister, "I win right?"
"Uh uh," Jinwoo said from behind him, "She said you have to knock it down. You do NOT win yet."
Eunchae shrugged, staying quiet so she didn't incite any arguments. Jae knew his brother was right, and he still stared at the branch until it came to a full stop. 'Bullshit,' he said in his head again.
If only he had thrown it a little higher on the branch, right at the spot where it was hanging on by a few dry flakes of bark to the log.
That was the last thought Jae got, because Jinwoo's next throw was dead on. It hit the branch in almost the exact same spot as his brother had, the branch swayed backward and detached from its parent. Jinwoo watched it the whole way down, dreaming about what Eunchae might have meant when she smiled as she described the winner's prize. Eunchae's whole body had buzzed when she saw Jinwoo's throw was right on, and she'd felt an incredible warmth spread through her as the log dropped the forty feet or so into the water.
"Try doing that without me hitting it for you first," Jae said, sourly.
"Shouldn't have hit it first then," Jinwoo quipped. "I'll have my sandwich with no mayo please."
"Fucker," Jae muttered.
"Don't be so sad," Eunchae reassured him as Jae walked back toward the entrance to the clearing. She stood up and kissed him on the cheek, quickly guiding his hand to her breast again, surprising him. He held her there, with his thumb and forefinger supporting her soft mound and squeezing gently at it.
"I liked when you did that earlier," she told him. "I'll make it up to you."
She gave Jae one last kiss, this time a more lasting one on the lips before she gave him a little push towards the channel between the rocks. Finally, she turned back towards Jinwoo, who was watching them curiously from the spot he'd been in when he threw the winning rock. Eunchae saw the fallen branch floating idly in the water at the center of the pond.
"So, what was all this about anyway?" Jinwoo finally spoke up, feeling a little more at ease now that they were alone. He was still baffled by seeing her topless, but that was to be expected.
Earlier, when she had devised the game while sitting and waiting for her brothers in the clearing, Eunchae had expected to feel nervous. She wondered then, if she would get up the courage to go through with this. They had already done a lot of things together that were more or less forbidden to them, and the 'reward' she intended to give to Jinwoo definitely outdid all of that.
But the words came far more easily than she expected. Looking at Jinwoo, Eunchae didn't feel half as anxious as she had assumed she would. She felt excited, not only to propose something unthinkable to her brother, but to see his reaction as well.
"Well..." she started, "I've been a little confused lately. You and Jae have made me feel kind-of... I dunno... naughty, over the last few weeks."
Jinwoo was listening intently, seeing his little sister revealed to him in more ways than one. He had had all these complex thoughts about Eunchae for a while now, some of which he'd shared with his older brother. But standing in front of him was a girl, a beautiful girl whom he loved to immeasurable depth, who had even less life experience then he, only eighteen years in fact. If Jinwoo thought he was conflicted about his relationship with Eunchae, she would be equally so, perhaps doubly with Jae in mind.
"And when Jae touched me like that in the water, I guess I sorta knew why I was feeling that way. Or at least I think I do."
She was staring up at her big brother now, who had wandered closer to her as she spoke the thoughtful words.
"Do you think I'm crazy? I feel like I sound crazy?" she asked.
Jinwoo reached out his hands and took both of her shoulders in them. He looked right into her eyes, her big, brown, hopeful eyes, and told her:
"No. Not crazy at all."
Eunchae felt like she could melt right into her brother's arms as he said it. She was far from where she expected to be if things played out, but took a satisfying breath of relief anyway. For the first time she'd actually acknowledged how she was feeling aloud, and let alone with her 'brother-of-few words,' Jinwoo!
"I know how you feel," said her brother, "and I think Jae does too."
Jinwoo's hands had moved from his sister's shoulders. They slipped down her arms until they were level with her waist, which he moved his grip to next. She felt incredible, and touching her so deliberately was far more rewarding than the crude attempts to do so he'd made in their many games on the basketball court. He understood why Jae had done what he'd done in the water not long ago. In fact, Jinwoo badly wanted to take his sister's perky tits in each of his own hands and squeeze them the way his brother had, but he decided he would probably get the chance soon enough and not to rush it.
Eunchae, on the other hand, was thoroughly enjoying what her brother was doing, but she knew they didn't have a long time until her oldest brother got back and she wanted to reward her winning brother before Jae returned.
"So I haven't given you your 'prize' yet." Eunchae said tentatively.
"Yeah, what do I win for all my hard work?"
"Welllllll... I guess I shouldn't have assumed you would want to, but..." she trailed off, leaving Jinwoo hanging.
"I would want to what?" he asked impatiently.
"You know how I said I hadn't ever done more than kiss?" she suggested nervously, seeing her brother shake his head 'yes.' She could have let apprehension take hold of her, but Eunchae spoke up again to overcome it.
"I was thinking maybe you would show me how to...like... you know," Jinwoo's heart was beating hard. He watched as Eunchae made a gesture like she was holding something cylindrical in her hand and stroking it up and....'oh,' he thought. He knew she might be heading them in this direction, but to hear her say it aloud, and see that hopeful, puppy-dog smile on her face... Jinwoo was ecstatic.
"Would you?" she asked.
"Hmm..." he said, pretending he needed to consider. Of course he wanted to, the word 'yes' threatened to leap from his mouth. He thought quickly, always the economical kind of guy who could turn an inch into a mile.
"I will," Jinwoo agreed, seeing the smile widen on her face. "IF..."
The cute brunette scrunched her face at him, "Hey, that's not how this works! I am the one making the rules!"
"Oh just wait a second will you," Jinwoo urged her, "I'll let you 'practice' on me...IF... you let me take these off..."
He dropped a hand to one of the two precarious looking bows holding his sister's little red bottoms on.
"And 'practice' a little on you."
Eunchae saw him look lustfully down at her lower half. She hadn't expected him to suggest touching her there, but the increasing warmth between her thighs and the feeling of wanting to scream out in excitement was enough to convince the teen to agree to Jinwoo's terms and then some.
"Okay," she said, looking happily up at him, Her brother looked surprised she'd so readily agreed, but was glad of it.
"So... how do you want to start?" Jinwoo asked tentatively, not wanting to push his little sister too hard in this unknown territory.
"Do you wanna maybe... make out for a little first?"
Obviously, her brother agreed. When he first put his hands on her, she could see the bulge in his shorts grow. It got larger still when she had mentioned what she wanted to learn, and now, when she suggested they kiss, it directed straight out at her in an uncomfortable looking way.
Jinwoo was eager to put his hands all over his little sister's incredible body. He couldn't wait to take off her bottoms and see what was beneath. But first, the 18-year-old reached down and tugged at his waistband with one hand, while using her fingertips to push his erection to a more comfortable position beneath the band with the other. He smiled at her, wondering where she'd learned the trick, and seeing the look of pride on her face, Jinwoo could no longer help himself.
He leaned in and kissed her.
At first it was just a peck. Their lips lingered only an inch apart while both Jinwoo and Eunchae took in the brief moment they'd touched. Eunchae wanted more, immediately.
She closed the gap this time, swiftly reaching her arms around her brother's neck and pulling him closer. She was shorter than he by nearly a foot, so he had to lean down to meet her. It would have been an incredible sight to witness, the topless young beauty kissing her handsome brother against the backdrop of their sanctuary. But nobody was there to witness it, a fact of which Eunchae was glad given that she intended to follow through with her promise of a prize for a her brother.
Eunchae was so excited she soon began flicking her tongue against her big brother's lips. She wanted to go further; she was so hungry for him she couldn't stand it. Jinwoo's hands were resting on her hips; she quickly brought one up over her abdomen and deliberately atop her naked breast. He groaned into her mouth.
"God you're sexy," her brother said when he got a chance between kisses. His little sister smiled against his lips and swooned in his affection.
Standing there was nice, but Eunchae still needed more. She wanted to lay on top of her brother and kiss him and then feel that wonderful hardness in her hand when the time was right. She pushed back on him.
"Lay down," she instructed.
The blond-haired young man lay back and brought his sister with him, stumbling a little so she ended up falling into him as his back hit the sand. They laughed aloud together before Eunchae went in for another kiss.
She couldn't believe what was happening. She'd only made out with a few boys before in her life, and it had never been all that enjoyable. This one though, the boy she was now straddling and whose erection she could feel situated between them... he was turning her on so much that the only thing she could do to cope was kiss him more. And the boy was her very own big brother! It seemed impossible that it could ever happen, that somebody she loved so much and who loved her equally in return could ever go for such a forbidden encounter in that hidden reservoir within the rocks. But the way his hands were now pawing at her, at her breasts and her stomach and everywhere in between... he was undoubtedly complicit.
Jinwoo, in turn, was barely able to focus on kissing his little sister with matching passion. So enthralled was he by the way she felt in his hands, how her breasts sat firmly in his palms when her cradled them and her hips were wiggling down against his hardening cock. Jae would probably have loved to be in his position just then; anyone would, but she was his in that moment. He did his best to communicate how much he loved her with passionate kisses and grasping fingers.
Looking down, Jinwoo watched his little sister rock back and forth along the path of his tucked erection. Her little hips looked so wonderful seated on top of him. She was a virgin, as was he, but together their bodies seemed to know how to move against each other.
Jinwoo kissed his little sister's neck and then nibbled at her ear. She had no idea how incredible that could feel, and she moaned aloud into his ear. Feeling his cock pressing against her mound, she decided she wanted to finally feel it in her hand. Her heart raced at the thought, but she had to ask.
"Can I?" she asked, leaning back onto her knees with her fingers at the drawstring of his shorts. Jinwoo winced as her fingers grazed his tip; it was poking up through the waistband of his pants. Eunchae giggled as she felt him tense, and was relieved to see him nod his approval.
Slowly, Eunchae tugged at the string holding his swim trunks together. She breathed deeply and watched as the trunks were soon spread by the force of his throbbing member. The sultry brunette was nervous, but compelled to keep going. She tugged his shorts down and her big brother's cock sprang fully into view.
After a sharp inhale, Eunchae sat herself on her brother's thighs. Jinwoo observed her quietly, thinking how adorable she looked as she took in the sight of him, the first time she'd ever seen a man's penis up close, presumably.
She held her breath and reached out.
The eighteen-year-old's hands, one by one, grasped her brother's upright shaft, one right at the center of him and the other enveloping his head. This time, Jinwoo took a deep breath at the sensation and shock of having his little sister's hands wrapped around him so.
"God it's big," she observed, looking at him in her hands. He was at least two hands long, maybe even more. "And warm!"
"Ohhh..." Jinwoo groaned as she squeezed him gently, "your hands feel really good sis."
Her big brother's cock... in her grasp... bare and hard, bigger than she had imagined... Eunchae held him firmly and moved her hands up and down once.
"Fuck..." he let out. She was looking right at him. No remorse, no more worries, just a look of focus and the hope that she could make him feel good.
"Show me how?" she pleaded. Still slowly moving her hands up and down an inch or so on him. Jinwoo could tell he was going to be quick, but he didn't care, cumming by the hands of his little sister was enough.
Jinwoo looked down at Eunchae and placed one hand over each of hers.
"It's really sensitive there." he said, squeezing the hand that was on his head, "be gentle with the tip,"
He squeezed her other hand, "but here, you can hold me tighter."
Eunchae squeezed, a little too much for her brother's liking so he quickly jerked forward and grabbed at her forearm, "not that tight!" he said, causing them both to laugh.
Her teeth flashed white in a grin and Jinwoo was once again stunned by her presence there, holding onto his bare cock, topless, seated right over his thighs, and giggling because she'd accidentally squeezed him too hard. She was so beautiful, and her touch would never quite feel believable to him.
He started to urge her hands, which had both found their way to his shaft, up and down. She quickly caught on.
"You can touch the tip if you want to, but it's sensitive. Too much and it won't feel good. But just right and I'll..."
"You'll cum on me right?" she finished for him, looking at him approvingly.
"On you?" he asked, surprised, "if you want."
Eunchae shook her head up and down with a grin, "I want you to cum right here, on my tummy," she said, drawing a trail from her abs downward like she'd planned that part already. Even her little belly button was perfect, round and small. He noticed she'd taken off the piece of jewelry she sometimes wore there, probably because their dad didn't approve. Jinwoo sighed when she put her hand back on him and continued stroking.
"Fuck...Eunchae..." he breathed. He might not last two minutes if she kept enticing him like that.
"It's okay," she said, "I'm really horny too. Are you gonna cum soon?"
He didn't respond, or couldn't, but it was fine with her. She knew he was enjoying her attention. The little brunette kept moving her hands up and down on him. After a few strokes she ran two fingers around the ridge of his tip and then gently encircled it with her fingers.
Eunchae decided to do something she'd only seen in a video she pulled up on the internet one day when she was feeling inexperienced. The innocent teenager moved one hand to her brother's balls. Stroking his cock more intently, she tested the weight of them, and then massaged the unfamiliar parts as she had seen. Obviously her brother liked it, because he immediately tilted his head backward and groaned.
"Am I doing okay Jinwoo?" she asked rhetorically, getting only a satisfied grunt from her blonde-haired brother. He looked so good, leaning back on his elbows with his strong chest flexed for her hungry eyes. He didn't have as much chest hair as his older brother - she kind of liked how manly Jae looked with his - but she loved how it left Jinwoo's large pecs unhindered for her to see.
Eunchae was learning fast, so fast that as Jinwoo looked at his topless little sister perched in his lap and working her hands determinedly, he was perilously close to release.
"Oh...fuck sis," he jerked each time Eunchae caressed the underside of his tip with a few fingers.
"Are you gonna cum for me big brother?" she asked, sounding seductive and yet somehow innocent. "Are you gonna cum on your little sister's stomach?"
Jinwoo couldn't believe his ears, and neither could Eunchae believe the word escaping her. How had they gotten here? Why did his little sister's hands feel better than anything he could ever imagine? Why didn't this feel wrong?
Jinwoo looked at the bare-chested little teen one more time, she bit her lower lip at him, and he was toppled.
Eunchae gasped as the first stream of cum spurted from his tip, and she'd only just managed to direct it toward her. It arched high before streaking across her upper abdomen. It almost made it to the underside of her boob, but didn't quite reach. The naughty brunette was glad it missed - she was saving that part of her.
She stroked her hand once more, and a second, powerful stream wetted her tummy. Again she moved her hand up and down, and again his big cock rewarded her with a fresh paint-stroke of sperm across her skin. Eunchae could feel her brother throb in her hands each time his penis readied another rush of his cum.
Jinwoo's head swam incessantly as she jerked him, but he had the wherewithal to see how positively delighted his little sister was as he coated her flat tummy. She was still bearing that lovable little smile with her lower lip pulled in, but she was focused on watching his cock finally starting to relent in its quest to cover her skin with cum.
Eunchae looked up with big, cheerful eyes at her older brother. "You sure cum a lot!" she said. She'd never seen the warm substance that was slowly creeping down her bare stomach, threatening to make it into her bikini bottoms if she wasn't careful!
Eunchae rolled off of him and lay back the way her brother was to stop it from creeping all the way to her unprotected pussy. 'Wouldn't that be naughty,' she thought mischievously.
Again her baffled older brother could only watch as she took a finger to her abdomen and scooped just a fingertip's worth of his spunk, bringing it directly to her tongue.
"Hmmm..." she said, grinning wide as she looked at him and popped her finger out of her mouth, "I kinda like it."
Jinwoo laid back flat against the sand at seeing his little sister taste his cum, "Jesus Eunchae, you are unbelievable."
The teenager knew she was being a bit sluttier than her brother was probably used to...well, maybe a lot. She rolled on her side, smiling, and traced a finger along her brother's only partially soft cock.
"Did you like your prize?" she asked sweetly.
Jinwoo leaned in to kiss her cheek. When he pulled away, the two of them smiled at each other and lay in silence for a moment before Jinwoo finally answered.
"Definitely. But I'm not quite done with you yet."
